A full ansvver to an infamous and trayterous pamphlet, entituled, A declaration of the Commons of England in Parliament assembled, expressing their reasons and grounds of passing the late resolutions touching no further addresse or application to be made to the King.
         Clarendon, Edward Hyde, Earl of, 1609-1674.
      
       
         
           1648
        
      
       Approx. 346 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A79846
         Wing C4423
         Thomason E455_5
         ESTC R205012
         99864458
         99864458
         116687
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A79846)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 116687)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 72:E455[5])
      
       
         
           
             A full ansvver to an infamous and trayterous pamphlet, entituled, A declaration of the Commons of England in Parliament assembled, expressing their reasons and grounds of passing the late resolutions touching no further addresse or application to be made to the King.
             Clarendon, Edward Hyde, Earl of, 1609-1674.
          
           [8], 160, 181-188 p.
           
             Printed for R. Royston,
             [London] :
             1648.
          
           
             Place of publication from Wing.
             The words "A declaration .. King" on title page are surrounded by square brackets.
             First leaf has Royal Arms on verso.
             Text continuous despite pagination.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "July. 28".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
             A full answer to an infamous and trayterous pamphlet.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           England and Wales. -- Parliament.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1642-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             A
             FVLL
          
           ANSWER
           TO
           AN
           INFAMOUS
           AND
           TRAYTEROUS
           
             PAMPHLET
             ,
             ENTITULED
             ,
             A
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Commons
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             Parliament
             assembled
             ,
             expressing
             their
             Reasons
             and
             Grounds
             of
             passing
             the
             late
             Resolutions
             touching
             no
             further
             Addresse
             or
             Application
             to
             be
             made
             to
             the
          
           KING
           .
        
         
           
             MICAH
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Heads
             thereof
             judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             thereof
             teach
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             thereof
             divine
             for
             mony
             :
             yet
             will
             they
             leane
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             among
             us
             ?
             none
             evill
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           for
           R.
           ROYSTON
           .
           1648.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
        
         
           
             THe
             Authors
             Method
             .
             
               pag.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             severall
             Charges
             against
             the
             
               KING
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             His
             Majesty
             hath
             laid
             a
             fit
             foundation
             for
             all
             Tyranny
             ,
             by
             this
             Maxime
             ,
             or
             Principle
             ;
             That
             He
             oweth
             an
             account
             of
             His
             actions
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             and
             ,
             That
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             joynt
             or
             separate
             ,
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             ,
             or
             declare
             any
             Law.
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             private
             Articles
             agreed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Match
             with
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             private
             Articles
             upon
             the
             French
             marriage
             ,
             &c.
             
               p.
               12
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Death
             of
             King
             
               James
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             businesse
             of
             
               Rochel
               .
               p.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Designe
             of
             the
             German
             Horse
             ,
             Loanes
             ,
             Privy-Seales
             ,
             Coat
             and
             Conduct-mony
             ,
             Ship-mony
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Monopolies
             .
             
               p.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             
             6.
             
             The
             torture
             of
             our
             bodies
             by
             whipping
             ,
             cutting
             off
             eares
             ,
             pillories
             ,
             &c.
             with
             close-imprisonment
             aggravated
             ,
             with
             the
             dominion
             exercised
             over
             our
             souls
             by
             Oaths
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
             new
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
             
               p.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             long
             intermission
             of
             Parliaments
             ;
             and
             ,
             at
             the
             dissolution
             of
             some
             ,
             how
             Priviledges
             have
             been
             broken
             ,
             and
             some
             Members
             imprisoned
             .
             
               p.
               26.
            
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             new
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Canons
             ,
             sent
             into
             Scotland
             ;
             And
             the
             cancelling
             ,
             and
             burning
             the
             Articles
             of
             Pacification
             .
             
               p.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             calling
             ,
             and
             dissolving
             the
             short
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             proceeding
             after
             the
             dissolution
             therof
             .
             
               p.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             King
             summoned
             the
             present
             Parliament
             to
             have
             assistance
             against
             the
             Scots
             :
             And
             when
             He
             found
             that
             hope
             vaine
             ,
             He
             was
             so
             passionately
             affected
             to
             His
             Malignant
             Counsellours
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             rather
             desert
             His
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             then
             deliver
             them
             to
             Law
             and
             Justice
             .
             
               p.
               29.
            
             
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Queens
             designe
             to
             advance
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Her
             observing
             a
             Popish
             Fast
             :
             with
             Secretary
             Windebank's
             going
             beyond
             Sea
             by
             His
             Majesties
             Passe
             after
             he
             was
             questioned
             .
             
               p.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Commissions
             given
             to
             Popish
             Agents
             for
             private
             Leavies
             .
             
               p.
               31.
            
             
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             bringing
             up
             the
             Northerne
             Army
             to
             over-awe
             the
             Parliament
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             14.
             
             Offers
             made
             to
             the
             Scots
             of
             the
             plunder
             of
             London
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             advance
             ;
             or
             of
             4
             Northern
             Counties
             ,
             with
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
             but
             to
             stand
             Neuters
             .
             
               p.
               36.
            
             
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             businesse
             of
             
               Ireland
               .
               p.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             unusuall
             preparation
             of
             Ammunition
             ,
             and
             Armes
             ,
             (
             upon
             the
             Kings
             return
             from
             Scotland
             )
             with
             new
             Guards
             within
             ,
             and
             about
             Whitehall
             ;
             the
             Fire-works
             taken
             and
             found
             in
             Papists
             houses
             ;
             the
             Tower
             filled
             with
             new
             Guards
             ,
             Granadoes
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fire-works
             ,
             Morters
             ,
             and
             great
             Pieces
             of
             Battery
             ;
             the
             displacing
             Sir
             
               William
               Balfore
            
             ,
             and
             placing
             other
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             suspected
             by
             them
             and
             the
             whole
             City
             .
             
               p.
               58.
            
             
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Charge
             of
             Treason
             against
             some
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             going
             so
             attended
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
             
               p.
               62.
            
             
          
           
             18.
             
             A
             Parallel
             between
             the
             Kings
             proceedings
             against
             the
             5
             ,
             and
             the
             Armies
             against
             11
             Members
             .
             
               p.
               67.
            
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Commissions
             granted
             to
             the
             E.
             of
             Newcastle
             ,
             and
             Colonel
             Legg
             ,
             for
             attempting
             Newcastle
             ,
             and
             Hull
             :
             And
             their
             intelligence
             of
             forain
             Forces
             from
             
               Denmark
               .
               p.
               72.
            
             
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Queens
             going
             into
             Holland
             ,
             and
             her
             carrying
             away
             ,
             and
             pawning
             the
             anncient
             Iewels
             of
             the
             Crowne
             .
             
               p.
               76.
            
             
          
           
             21.
             
             When
             they
             first
             took
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             King.
             ib.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Breach
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             the
             King
             for
             making
             so
             many
             solemn
             Protestations
             ,
             against
             any
             thought
             of
             
             bringing
             up
             the
             Northerne
             Army
             ,
             or
             of
             Levying
             Forces
             to
             wage
             war
             with
             His
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             of
             bringing
             in
             forain
             Forces
             ,
             or
             Aids
             ,
             from
             beyond
             Sea.
             
               p.
               79.
            
             
          
           
             23.
             
             They
             have
             not
             observed
             their
             Professions
             made
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             kept
             their
             promises
             to
             the
             People
             .
             
               p.
               95.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             24.
             
             That
             His
             Majesty
             proclaimed
             them
             Traytors
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             setting
             up
             His
             Standard
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             never
             any
             King
             of
             England
             did
             before
             Himself
             .
             
               p.
               97.
            
             
          
           
             25.
             
             The
             setting
             up
             a
             Mock-Parliament
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             to
             oppose
             and
             protest
             against
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
               .
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             26.
             
             A
             full
             Relation
             of
             the
             first
             Tumults
             .
             
               p.
               107.
            
             
          
           
             27.
             
             The
             Pacification
             and
             peace
             in
             
               Ireland
               .
               p.
               113.
            
             
          
           
             The
             King
             's
             severall
             Messages
             ,
             and
             their
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             Addresses
             ,
             for
             peace
             .
             
               p.
               118.
            
             
          
           
             Their
             4
             Bills
             presented
             to
             His
             Majesty
             at
             
               Carisbrook-Castle
               .
               p.
               132.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Commons
             Resolutions
             of
             making
             no
             more
             Addresses
             to
             the
             King.
             
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Conclusion
             :
             Demonstrating
             ,
             That
             they
             can
             never
             establish
             a
             Peace
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             any
             security
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             Restoring
             the
             just
             Power
             to
             the
             KING
             ,
             and
             dutifully
             submitting
             and
             joyning
             themselves
             to
             His
             protection
             .
             
               p.
               156.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           ANSWER
           to
           an
           infamous
           and
           trayterous
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           [
           A
           DECLARATION
           of
           the
           Commons
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           expressing
           their
           reasons
           and
           grounds
           of
           passing
           the
           late
           Resolutions
           ,
           touching
           no
           further
           addresse
           or
           application
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           KING
           .
           ]
        
         
           IF
           the
           nature
           and
           minds
           of
           men
           were
           not
           more
           inclined
           to
           errour
           and
           vice
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           to
           truth
           and
           vertue
           ,
           and
           their
           memories
           more
           retentive
           of
           the
           Arguments
           and
           evidence
           ,
           which
           is
           administred
           to
           pervert
           ,
           then
           of
           those
           applied
           to
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           little
           need
           of
           composing
           any
           Answer
           to
           this
           seditious
           and
           trayterous
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           consists
           onely
           of
           the
           severall
           infamous
           and
           scandalous
           imputations
           and
           reproaches
           (
           except
           the
           odious
           and
           groundlesse
           discourse
           of
           the
           death
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           have
           alwaies
           whisper'd
           ,
           they
           never
           thought
           fit
           to
           own
           till
           now
           )
           which
           have
           been
           thrown
           and
           scattered
           against
           the
           King
           throughout
           their
           Declarations
           and
           Remonstrances
           ,
           and
           is
           but
           the
           same
           Calumny
           and
           Treason
           ,
           bound
           up
           in
           a
           
           lesser
           Volume
           ;
           to
           every
           particular
           whereof
           His
           Majesty
           (
           whilst
           he
           was
           at
           liberty
           to
           speak
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           undeceive
           and
           inform
           his
           people
           )
           gave
           full
           and
           clear
           answers
           ,
           in
           His
           severall
           Declarations
           and
           Expresses
           ,
           so
           that
           from
           thence
           all
           men
           may
           gather
           the
           most
           naturall
           and
           proper
           Antidotes
           ,
           to
           expell
           this
           poyson
           ,
           the
           spirit
           and
           malignity
           whereof
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           hoped
           )
           is
           so
           near
           spent
           ,
           by
           the
           stalenesse
           and
           palpable
           unskilfulnesse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           malice
           ,
           of
           the
           Composition
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           neither
           be
           received
           by
           ,
           or
           work
           upon
           any
           healthfull
           Constitutions
           ;
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           for
           the
           information
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           have
           not
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           read
           the
           KING
           's
           former
           Answers
           and
           Declarations
           ;
           and
           refreshing
           the
           memory
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           forgotten
           what
           they
           have
           read
           ,
           to
           collect
           the
           Answers
           formerly
           given
           to
           those
           particulars
           ,
           with
           which
           His
           Majesty
           is
           now
           charged
           ,
           and
           to
           adde
           to
           those
           Answers
           ,
           what
           the
           knowledge
           and
           observation
           of
           most
           men
           who
           have
           been
           faithfull
           inquirers
           into
           past
           Actions
           ,
           with
           that
           integrity
           and
           duty
           that
           becomes
           Subjects
           ,
           may
           supply
           them
           with
           ;
           For
           which
           there
           will
           need
           no
           great
           Apology
           ,
           since
           every
           honest
           man
           hath
           a
           more
           regular
           and
           legall
           qualification
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           His
           Majesty
           from
           those
           foule
           aspersions
           ,
           then
           any
           Combination
           ,
           or
           Congregation
           of
           men
           ,
           can
           have
           to
           traduce
           Him
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Before
           any
           discourse
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           monstrous
           Conclusions
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           support
           and
           maintenance
           whereof
           ,
           that
           Declaration
           is
           framed
           and
           contrived
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           unreasonable
           glosses
           upon
           His
           Majesties
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           prosecution
           of
           his
           desires
           of
           peace
           and
           Treaty
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           the
           best
           method
           ,
           to
           weigh
           and
           consider
           those
           particulars
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           found
           their
           desperate
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           
           say
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             continued
             tract
             of
             breach
             of
             trust
             in
             the
             three
          
           
           
             Kingdomes
             since
             His
             Majesty
             wore
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           Charge
           is
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           in
           publique
           Speeches
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           hath
           laid
           a
           fit
           foundation
           for
           all
           Tyranny
           ,
           by
           this
           most
           destructive
           Maxime
           or
           Principle
           ,
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           must
           avow
           ,
           
             That
             He
             oweth
             an
             account
          
           
           
             of
             His
             Actions
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             joynt
             or
             separate
             ,
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             either
             to
             make
             or
             declare
             any
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           That
           which
           all
           learned
           Christians
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           taught
           ,
           and
           all
           learned
           Lawyers
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           have
           alwaies
           held
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           a
           
             destructive
             principle
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             fit
             foundation
             for
             Tyranny
          
           ;
           and
           surely
           this
           assertion
           of
           His
           Majesties
           hath
           no
           lesse
           authority
           ;
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           incomparable
           Grotius
           ,
           upon
           whom
           all
           learned
           men
           look
           with
           singular
           reverence
           ,
           saies
           ,
           that
           even
           
             Samuel
             jus
             Regum
             describens
             ,
             satis
             ostendit
             adversùs
          
           
           
             Regis
             injurias
             nullam
             in
             populo
             relictam
             potestatem
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             rectè
             colligunt
             veteres
             ex
             illo
             Psalmi
             ;
             Tibi
             soli
             peccavi
             :
          
           Because
           being
           all
           ,
           
             ejusàem
             ordinis
          
           ,
           the
           people
           owe
           the
           same
           obedience
           to
           these
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           those
           ,
           though
           the
           absolute
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           had
           ,
           be
           no
           rule
           for
           other
           Princes
           to
           claime
           by
           :
           And
           Grotius
           there
           cites
           Saint
           Ambrose
           his
           note
           upon
           the
           same
           Text
           ,
           
             Neque
             ullis
             ad
             poenam
             vocantur
             legibus
             ,
             tuti
             imperii
             potestate
             ,
             homini
             ergo
             non
             peccavit
             ,
             cui
             non
             tenebatur
             obnoxius
             .
          
        
         
           The
           wise
           and
           learned
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Egerton
           ,
           in
           his
           
           Argument
           of
           the
           Postnati
           ,
           mentions
           some
           Texts
           in
           the
           Civill
           Law
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           and
           absolute
           power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           as
           
             Rex
             est
             lex
             loquens
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rex
             solus
             judicat
             de
             causa
             à
             jure
             non
             definita
             ,
          
           and
           saies
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           
             wrong
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             suffer
             
             an
             imputation
             to
             be
             cast
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             or
             the
             Common
             Law
             doe
             not
             attribute
             ,
             as
             great
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Canon
             Laws
             did
             to
             their
             Emperours
          
           ;
           and
           then
           cites
           out
           of
           Bracton
           ,
           (
           the
           Chief
           Justice
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Hen.
           3.
           and
           an
           authentique
           Authour
           in
           the
           Law
           )
           these
           words
           ,
           
             De
             Chartis
             Regiis
             &
             factis
             Regum
             non
             debent
             nec
             possunt
             Justitiarii
             ,
             nec
             privatae
             personae
             disputare
             ,
             nec
             etiam
             si
             in
             illa
             dubitio
             oriatur
             ,
             possunt
             eam
             interpretari
             ,
             &
             in
             dubiis
             &
             obscuris
             ,
             vel
             si
             aliqua
             dictio
             duos
             contineat
             intellectus
             ,
             Domini
             Regis
             erit
             expectanda
             interpretatio
             &
             voluntas
             :
          
           and
           the
           same
           Bracton
           in
           another
           place
           saies
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Omnis
             sub
             eo
             est
             ,
             &
             ipse
             sub
             nullo
             ,
             nisi
             tantum
             sub
             Deo.
             
          
        
         
           The
           ground
           of
           that
           excellent
           law
           of
           Premunire
           in
           the
           
           16
           year
           of
           King
           
             Rich
             :
             2.
             c.
          
           5.
           and
           the
           very
           words
           of
           that
           Statute
           are
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           
             hath
             been
             so
             free
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             no
             earthly
             Subjection
             ,
             but
             immediately
             subject
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             touching
             the
             Regality
             of
             the
             same
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           Maxime
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           good
           Statute
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           founded
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           were
           bound
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           his
           Actions
           to
           any
           person
           or
           power
           whatsoever
           (
           God
           excepted
           )
           he
           could
           not
           be
           
             the
             onely
             supream
             Governour
             of
             this
          
           
           Realme
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           declared
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           hath
           taken
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           sit
           there
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           reputed
           a
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           5
           
             Eliz.
             c.
          
           1.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           other
           part
           of
           this
           most
           destructive
           maxime
           or
           principle
           ,
           That
           the
           Houses
           
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             joynt
             or
             separate
             ,
             have
             no
             power
             either
             to
             make
             or
             declare
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             Law
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             formerly
             made
             to
             be
             so
             :
          
           It
           hath
           
           been
           the
           judgment
           and
           language
           of
           the
           law
           it
           self
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           the
           language
           of
           all
           
             Parliaments
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           2
           year
           of
           King
           Hen.
           5.
           (
           remembred
           and
           mentioned
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           19
           Propositions
           )
           
             That
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Kings
             regality
             to
             grant
             or
             deny
             such
             of
             their
             Petitions
             as
             pleaseth
             himself
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           forme
           then
           usuall
           to
           present
           those
           desires
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Kings
           approbation
           and
           consent
           were
           enacted
           into
           Laws
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           
             language
             of
             the
             Law
          
           in
           the
           36
           year
           of
           K.
           H.
           6.
           
           reported
           by
           my
           Lord
           Dyer
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lords
             are
             chief
             and
             principall
             Members
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Knights
             ,
             Citizens
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             the
             inferiour
             Members
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             all
             make
             the
             Body
             of
             Parliament
             :
          
           and
           doubtlesse
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Parliament
           was
           not
           in
           that
           time
           held
           so
           sacred
           a
           thing
           ,
           when
           an
           Action
           of
           Debt
           was
           brought
           against
           the
           Sheriffe
           of
           Cornwall
           for
           having
           discharged
           one
           Trewynnard
           ,
           a
           Burgesse
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           taken
           in
           Execution
           during
           the
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           upon
           a
           Writ
           of
           priviledge
           directed
           to
           the
           said
           Sheriffe
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Bench
           (
           where
           the
           Action
           was
           brought
           ,
           and
           the
           Sheriffe
           justified
           )
           was
           in
           those
           daies
           the
           proper
           place
           to
           judge
           what
           was
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Law
           being
           the
           most
           proper
           Judge
           of
           that
           priviledge
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           all
           other
           rights
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Authour
           of
           
             Modus
             tenendi
             Parliamentum
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           before
           the
           time
           of
           
             William
             the
             Conquerour
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           language
           of
           Sir
           
             Edw.
             Coke
          
           in
           the
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           published
           by
           a
           speciall
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             but
             must
             have
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             the
             royall
             assent
             of
             the
             King
             :
          
           and
           the
           
           same
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           saies
           ,
           in
           the
           11.
           p.
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           
             that
             Innovations
             and
             Novelties
             in
             Parliamentary
             proceedings
             are
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             refused
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           1
           year
           of
           
           King
           James
           ,
           when
           to
           the
           first
           Act
           that
           was
           past
           ,
           they
           desired
           His
           Majesties
           royall
           assent
           ,
           
             without
             which
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             compleat
             or
             perfect
             ,
             nor
             remaine
             to
             all
             posterity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             language
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           
           in
           a
           time
           in
           which
           they
           were
           not
           very
           modest
           in
           their
           pretences
           ,
           for
           in
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           19
           of
           May
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           
             that
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             power
             is
             in
             His
             Majesty
             and
             Parliament
             together
             ,
          
           albeit
           they
           conclude
           in
           the
           same
           Declaration
           ,
           
             that
             if
             He
             refused
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             doe
             their
             work
             themselves
             without
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           one
           Proposition
           that
           hath
           more
           mis-led
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           discourse
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           being
           the
           supream
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           have
           the
           sole
           power
           to
           declare
           Law
           ;
           It
           is
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           in
           Parliament
           (
           for
           any
           pretence
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           judicature
           is
           groundlesse
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           unheard
           of
           ,
           till
           within
           these
           last
           seven
           years
           )
           is
           the
           supream
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           whither
           any
           person
           that
           conceives
           himself
           oppressed
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           any
           other
           Court
           ,
           may
           by
           writ
           of
           Error
           remove
           that
           judgment
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           Complaines
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Sentence
           of
           that
           Court
           there
           is
           no
           Appeale
           ;
           which
           His
           Majesty
           well
           expressed
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           that
           Declaration
           of
           the
           19
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             may
          
           
           
             have
             a
             power
             to
             declare
             in
             a
             particular
             doubtfull
             case
             regularly
             brought
             before
             them
             what
             Law
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             a
             generall
             Declaration
             ,
             whereby
             the
             known
             rule
             of
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             
             crossed
             or
             altered
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             power
             ,
             nor
             can
             exercise
             any
             without
             bringing
             the
             Life
             and
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             to
             a
             lawlesse
             and
             arbitrary
             subjection
             :
          
           Which
           assertion
           the
           too
           sad
           experience
           of
           all
           men
           hath
           evinced
           to
           be
           most
           reasonable
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           power
           of
           declaring
           in
           a
           particular
           case
           so
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           is
           rather
           a
           power
           to
           declare
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           law
           is
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           reverse
           a
           judgment
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           determine
           the
           right
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           been
           judged
           by
           the
           sworne
           Judges
           ,
           that
           judgement
           is
           no
           rule
           to
           the
           sworne
           Judges
           to
           judge
           by
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           in
           the
           like
           case
           without
           imputation
           of
           Crime
           or
           error
           ,
           judge
           as
           they
           did
           formerly
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           the
           Judges
           are
           the
           onely
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           their
           severall
           Courts
           ,
           though
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           removed
           regularly
           before
           the
           Lords
           ,
           the
           party
           must
           acquiesce
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           Court
           to
           appeale
           to
           .
        
         
           Adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           that
           reverence
           to
           the
           sworne
           Judges
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           in
           Parliament
           have
           alwaies
           guided
           themselves
           by
           their
           opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           law
           ;
           neither
           will
           it
           be
           ever
           found
           before
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ever
           declared
           or
           judged
           the
           law
           in
           any
           particular
           case
           against
           the
           unanimous
           opinion
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           who
           are
           assistants
           only
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           reason
           that
           any
           should
           be
           thought
           fit
           Interpreters
           or
           Declarers
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           they
           who
           have
           studied
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           sworne
           to
           doe
           it
           truly
           .
           And
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           though
           there
           are
           multitude
           of
           examples
           and
           Presidents
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           one
           only
           remembred
           :
           In
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           28
           year
           of
           Hen.
           6.
           upon
           the
           16
           of
           January
           ,
           the
           Commons
           desired
           ,
           That
           
             William
             de
             la
             Poole
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
          
           should
           be
           Committed
           to
           prison
           for
           many
           Treasons
           &
           other
           hainous
           Crimes
           cōmitted
           by
           him
           ;
           The
           
           Lords
           in
           Parliament
           were
           in
           doubt
           ,
           what
           Answer
           to
           give
           ,
           they
           demanded
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           their
           opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Committed
           ;
           And
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Commons
           did
           not
           charge
           him
           with
           any
           particular
           Offence
           ,
           but
           with
           generall
           Slanders
           and
           Reproaches
           ;
           And
           therefore
           because
           the
           specialties
           were
           not
           shewed
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           Committed
           :
           this
           opinion
           was
           allowed
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           was
           not
           Committed
           ,
           till
           a
           Fortnight
           after
           that
           the
           Commons
           had
           exhibited
           speciall
           Articles
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           conspired
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           to
           invade
           the
           Realme
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           :
           So
           great
           respect
           did
           those
           times
           beare
           to
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           courage
           had
           the
           Judges
           then
           to
           declare
           what
           the
           Law
           was
           .
        
         
           Having
           now
           made
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           most
           destructive
           maxime
           or
           principle
           ,
           is
           no
           
             new
             position
          
           ,
           but
           agreeable
           to
           
             antiquity
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           like
           to
           be
           
             a
             fit
             foundation
             for
             all
             Tyranny
          
           ;
           It
           will
           not
           be
           unseasonable
           ,
           to
           observe
           that
           these
           words
           were
           spoken
           by
           His
           Majesty
           at
           the
           first
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           3
           year
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           hath
           been
           often
           since
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           alwaies
           averred
           by
           him
           ;
           the
           very
           words
           have
           not
           been
           used
           in
           Speech
           or
           Declaration
           by
           His
           Majesty
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           very
           Parliament
           continued
           many
           Months
           after
           ,
           and
           never
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           made
           question
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           hath
           any
           objection
           been
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           this
           new
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           near
           18
           years
           after
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           before
           mis-interpreted
           or
           censured
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           likewise
           in
           this
           place
           fit
           to
           inform
           the
           people
           ,
           what
           these
           men
           meane
           by
           
             the
             power
             of
             Declaring
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           so
           ambitious
           of
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           know
           
           how
           little
           else
           they
           would
           need
           to
           destroy
           King
           and
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           they
           intend
           ;
           which
           will
           best
           appear
           by
           the
           instances
           in
           which
           they
           have
           assumed
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           proclaimes
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           guilty
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           for
           having
           shut
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hull
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           
             resistance
             with
             armed
             men
             in
             defiance
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
          
           which
           he
           saies
           is
           high
           Treason
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           25
           
           year
           of
           
             Edw.
             3.
             c.
          
           2.
           
           They
           declare
           that
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           did
           not
           shut
           the
           Gates
           against
           Him
           in
           defiance
           ,
           
             but
             in
             obedience
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Statute
           is
           onely
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           levyed
           War
           against
           
             the
             Kings
             laws
             and
             authority
          
           ;
           that
           the
           Kings
           
             Authority
             is
             only
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             only
             can
             judge
             of
             the
             laws
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           who
           shall
           levy
           War
           by
           their
           authority
           ,
           (
           though
           against
           the
           personall
           
             Commands
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             his
             presence
          
           )
           incur
           no
           danger
           by
           that
           Statute
           :
           And
           that
           they
           who
           did
           
             attend
             His
             Person
             against
             them
          
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           within
           that
           Statute
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           for
           the
           information
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           remembers
           them
           of
           the
           Statute
           made
           in
           the
           11
           year
           of
           K.
           
             Hen.
             7.
             cap.
          
           1.
           by
           which
           it
           is
           enacted
           ,
           
             That
             no
             manner
             of
             person
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             that
             attends
             upon
             the
             King
             and
             Soveraign
             Lord
             of
             this
             Land
             for
             the
             time
             being
             in
             His
             Person
             ,
             and
             doe
             Him
             true
             and
             faithfull
             service
             of
             allegiance
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             other
             places
             by
             His
             Commandement
             in
             His
             Wars
             ,
             shall
             be
             convict
             or
             attaint
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             nor
             lose
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           declare
           that
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           this
           Statute
           ,
           
           is
           meant
           
             the
             Parliament
          
           .
           If
           they
           are
           told
           the
           King
           is
           
             Supreme
             head
             and
             Governour
             over
             all
             persons
             within
             His
             Dominions
             ,
          
           and
           that
           He
           is
           so
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Oaths
           themselves
           have
           taken
           ,
           They
           presently
           declare
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           
             singular
             persons
             rather
             then
             of
             Courts
             ,
          
           
           or
           of
           
             the
             collective
             body
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             :
          
           Examples
           innumerable
           of
           this
           kind
           might
           be
           remembred
           ,
           and
           the
           consequence
           needs
           not
           be
           pressed
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           absurdity
           may
           a
           little
           appeare
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           mischief
           ,
           they
           apply
           this
           faculty
           of
           declaring
           to
           the
           satisfying
           their
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           supporting
           their
           Credit
           ,
           to
           matter
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           purpose
           that
           may
           advance
           their
           Designes
           :
           They
           intercept
           a
           Letter
           directed
           to
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           from
           the
           Lord
           Digby
           before
           the
           War
           began
           ,
           and
           declare
           it
           would
           
             be
             dishonourable
          
           
           
             to
             His
             Majesty
             and
             dangerous
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             not
             be
             opened
          
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           with
           unheard-of
           presumption
           ,
           they
           open
           and
           peruse
           the
           Letter
           ,
           Her
           Majesty
           being
           within
           a
           daies
           journey
           of
           them
           :
           And
           when
           the
           King
           caused
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham's
          
           Letters
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           which
           were
           intercepted
           after
           he
           was
           in
           Rebellion
           ,
           They
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             a
             high
             breach
             of
             Priviledge
          
           ,
           which
           by
           
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Protestation
           we
           
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             with
             our
             lives
             and
             fortune
             .
          
        
         
           One
           Master
           Booth
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           quality
           of
           Lincolnshire
           ,
           delivered
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           complained
           of
           certaine
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           as
           Deputy-Lieutenants
           ,
           had
           put
           the
           Ordinance
           for
           the
           Militia
           in
           execution
           in
           that
           County
           ;
           and
           set
           forth
           in
           his
           Petition
           severall
           Actions
           done
           and
           words
           spoken
           by
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           both
           himself
           and
           one
           Master
           Scroope
           made
           affidavit
           before
           a
           Master
           of
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           that
           the
           Information
           in
           the
           Petition
           was
           punctually
           and
           precisely
           true
           ;
           which
           Petition
           and
           Oath
           being
           printed
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           frankly
           declared
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           false
           ;
           Not
           to
           
           speak
           of
           their
           declaring
           that
           the
           Kings
           comming
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           was
           a
           trayterous
           design
           against
           the
           
             King
             and
             Parliament
          
           ;
           and
           that
           His
           Proclamation
           which
           
           
           He
           published
           
             for
             the
             apprehension
             of
             those
             Members
             ,
          
           was
           false
           ;
           So
           that
           this
           sole
           power
           of
           declaring
           ,
           would
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           any
           other
           power
           to
           subvert
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           dispose
           of
           the
           intire
           rights
           of
           Prince
           and
           People
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           appetites
           and
           humour
           ;
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           as
           
             some
             presidents
          
           
           
             of
             their
             Predecessours
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             rules
             for
             them
             to
             follow
             ,
             so
             none
             can
             be
             limits
             to
             bound
             their
             proceedings
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           truth
           the
           inconstancy
           and
           contradiction
           in
           their
           rules
           and
           resolutions
           is
           no
           lesse
           observable
           then
           the
           other
           extravagancy
           ;
           In
           their
           Petition
           of
           the
           14
           of
           Decem.
           1641.
           they
           declared
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             ought
             not
             to
             manifest
             or
             declare
             His
             consent
             ,
             or
             dissent
             ,
             approbation
             or
             dislike
             of
             any
             Bill
             in
             preparation
             or
             debate
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             presented
             to
             Him
             in
             due
             course
             of
             Parliament
          
           ;
           yet
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           Petition
           that
           accompanied
           the
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           they
           desired
           His
           Majesty
           that
           He
           would
           
             concur
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             depriving
             the
             Bishops
             of
             their
             Votes
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           the
           Bill
           for
           that
           purpose
           being
           still
           depending
           in
           the
           Lords
           House
           ,
           and
           then
           not
           like
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           3
           of
           January
           1641.
           and
           many
           Declarations
           after
           ,
           they
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             if
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             offer
             to
             Arrest
             or
             detain
             the
             Person
             of
             any
             Member
             without
             first
             acquainting
             the
             House
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             stand
             upon
             his
             defence
             and
             make
             resistance
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             other
             Person
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             so
             doing
          
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           2
           of
           November
           following
           ,
           
             they
             deny
             that
          
           
           
             they
             had
             said
             so
          
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           
             that
             a
             Member
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             Treason
             ,
             Felony
             ,
             or
             the
             Peace
             ,
             may
             be
             Arrested
             and
             detained
          
           in
           ordine
           
             to
             his
             appearance
             before
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           There
           would
           be
           no
           end
           of
           these
           instances
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           those
           ,
           where
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           have
           declared
           the
           Law
           
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Commons
           an
           other
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           9
           of
           September
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           Charge
           is
           ,
           the
           private
           
             Articles
             agreed
          
           
           
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Match
             with
          
           Spaine
           ,
           
             and
             those
             other
             private
             Articles
             upon
             the
          
           French
           
             Marriage
             ,
             so
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           What
           those
           private
           Articles
           were
           ,
           or
           are
           ,
           is
           not
           expressed
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           a
           reasonable
           advantage
           might
           have
           been
           hoped
           from
           it
           ;
           all
           those
           Papers
           being
           seized
           and
           perused
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           neither
           respect
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           or
           regard
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           The
           Articles
           with
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           were
           transacted
           by
           the
           great
           wisdome
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           imputed
           to
           His
           Majesty
           that
           now
           is
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           in
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           any
           one
           Article
           that
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Kings
           power
           to
           agree
           to
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           in
           which
           he
           did
           agree
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           Peace
           ,
           Safety
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Religion
           here
           established
           ,
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           for
           that
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           were
           never
           more
           visible
           ,
           nor
           the
           Laws
           and
           Religion
           established
           did
           ever
           flourish
           more
           in
           any
           age
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           time
           of
           those
           Articles
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           unhappy
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           no
           discourse
           of
           correspondence
           with
           Rome
           ,
           can
           hinder
           from
           being
           acknowledged
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           matter
           objected
           is
           ,
           a
           Discourse
           concerning
           
           
             the
             Death
             of
             King
          
           JAMES
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           mention
           of
           a
           Clause
           in
           the
           Impeachment
           carried
           up
           against
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
          
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           in
           the
           2
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ;
           &
           that
           the
           King
           came
           into
           the
           Lords
           House
           and
           took
           notice
           of
           that
           Charge
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           He
           could
           be
           a
           Witnesse
           to
           clear
           him
           in
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           shortly
           after
           the
           Parliament
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           they
           conclude
           ,
           
           that
           
             they
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             where
             the
             guilt
             remaines
             .
          
        
         
           During
           the
           life
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           hour
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           earthly
           thing
           He
           took
           equall
           joy
           and
           comfort
           in
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           obedience
           &
           piety
           of
           His
           Son
           ;
           who
           was
           not
           more
           reputed
           and
           known
           to
           be
           Heire
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           the
           most
           dutifull
           and
           pious
           Son
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           was
           never
           known
           to
           displease
           His
           Father
           in
           His
           life
           ;
           The
           King
           died
           in
           the
           59
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           after
           many
           terrible
           fits
           of
           an
           Ague
           which
           turned
           to
           a
           
             quotidian
             Fever
          
           ,
           a
           disease
           usually
           mortall
           to
           persons
           of
           that
           age
           and
           corpulency
           of
           body
           ,
           which
           K.
           James
           was
           of
           .
        
         
           After
           His
           death
           ,
           in
           the
           1
           year
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Reigne
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Parliament
           called
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           there
           was
           never
           the
           least
           whisper
           or
           imagination
           of
           the
           King's
           death
           ,
           to
           be
           otherwise
           then
           naturall
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           King
           had
           many
           great
           persons
           in
           His
           Councel
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           more
           afterwards
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           pretend
           any
           kindnesse
           to
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
          
           ;
           many
           of
           whom
           must
           necessarily
           have
           observed
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           have
           been
           informed
           of
           any
           Arguments
           for
           such
           a
           notorious
           and
           odious
           practice
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           have
           suffered
           any
           jealousie
           ,
           that
           could
           reflect
           on
           the
           Duke
           ,
           to
           be
           untaken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           time
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           2
           year
           of
           the
           King
           began
           ,
           one
           
             George
             Eglisham
          
           ,
           an
           infamous
           Scotch-man
           ,
           and
           a
           Papist
           ,
           having
           an
           ambition
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           as
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           transported
           himself
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           sent
           over
           a
           small
           Pamphlet
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Petition
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           accusing
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
          
           of
           having
           poysoned
           the
           
             Marquesse
             of
             Hamilton
             ,
             and
             King
          
           JAMES
           ;
           which
           Pamphlet
           was
           industriously
           
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           the
           streets
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           being
           at
           the
           same
           time
           incensed
           against
           the
           Duke
           ,
           in
           their
           Impeachment
           or
           Remonstrance
           against
           him
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           insert
           
             the
             giving
             of
             that
             Drink
          
           ,
           and
           
             applying
             that
             Plaister
          
           (
           which
           was
           all
           that
           was
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Pamphlet
           concerning
           King
           
             James
             )
             as
             a
             transcendent
             presumption
             in
             the
             Duke
             ,
          
           as
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           Declaration
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           had
           been
           ingenuous
           ,
           they
           would
           likewise
           have
           set
           forth
           the
           
             Duke's
             answer
          
           to
           that
           Clause
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           people
           would
           have
           understood
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           
             administred
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             the
             privity
             of
             the
             Physitians
             ,
             and
             His
             own
             importunate
             desire
             and
             Command
          
           ;
           the
           applications
           being
           such
           ,
           as
           unlearned
           people
           upon
           observation
           and
           experience
           in
           those
           known
           and
           common
           Diseases
           ,
           believe
           to
           do
           much
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           learned
           acknowledge
           can
           doe
           no
           hurt
           ;
           And
           the
           Parliament
           continued
           above
           a
           Week
           after
           that
           Answer
           was
           put
           in
           ,
           and
           no
           one
           person
           appeared
           in
           that
           time
           to
           offer
           the
           least
           evidence
           concerning
           that
           Clause
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           might
           very
           well
           in
           justice
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Servant
           discharge
           His
           owne
           knowledge
           to
           free
           him
           from
           so
           horrible
           an
           imputation
           ;
           And
           after
           the
           dissolution
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           all
           imaginable
           care
           was
           taken
           to
           examine
           the
           grounds
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           Authours
           of
           that
           Suggestion
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           known
           the
           miserable
           wretch
           ,
           who
           raised
           the
           Scandal
           ,
           with
           great
           penitence
           afterwards
           acknowledged
           his
           Villany
           ,
           and
           died
           with
           the
           horrour
           of
           his
           guilt
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           following
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           Parliament
           summoned
           ,
           which
           continued
           and
           sate
           many
           Months
           together
           before
           the
           Dukes
           death
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           not
           more
           devoted
           to
           him
           then
           the
           former
           had
           been
           ;
           where
           those
           two
           Gentlemen
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Declaration
           bore
           great
           
           sway
           ,
           and
           were
           nothing
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Duke
           or
           the
           Court
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           their
           Remonstrances
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           word
           of
           that
           aspersion
           ,
           all
           men
           believing
           and
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           the
           most
           groundlesse
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           imagined
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           when
           the
           licence
           of
           Talking
           and
           Preaching
           seditiously
           was
           introduced
           ,
           it
           was
           whisper'd
           amongst
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Agents
           for
           the
           confusion
           which
           hath
           since
           followed
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           examine
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           
             five
             Members
          
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Houses
           governed
           so
           absolutely
           ;
           This
           Pamphlet
           written
           so
           long
           since
           by
           Eglisham
           was
           printed
           ,
           and
           publickly
           sold
           in
           Shops
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           powerfull
           person
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           with
           some
           seeming
           trouble
           in
           his
           countenance
           ,
           told
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           of
           State
           ,
           that
           many
           took
           the
           liberty
           abroad
           to
           discourse
           too
           boldly
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           send
           one
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           Clergy
           man
           ,
           who
           could
           give
           him
           a
           particular
           information
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           same
           night
           the
           man
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           London
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           nearest
           part
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           who
           reported
           ,
           that
           
             he
             could
             prove
             ,
             that
             King
          
           James
           
             was
             poysoned
          
           ;
           the
           Secretary
           required
           the
           Informer
           to
           attend
           him
           at
           an
           houre
           the
           next
           day
           ;
           and
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           assembled
           the
           Privy
           Councell
           ,
           acquainted
           them
           with
           the
           Information
           ,
           and
           the
           Informer
           ;
           and
           desired
           their
           Lordships
           advice
           and
           opinions
           what
           should
           be
           done
           upon
           it
           ;
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           very
           shy
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           had
           first
           spoken
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           Informer
           ,
           seemed
           wonderfully
           troubled
           that
           it
           was
           Communicated
           so
           publickly
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           evident
           he
           had
           in
           the
           intimation
           some
           Designe
           either
           upon
           that
           Honourable
           Person
           or
           his
           Master
           ,
           of
           
           which
           he
           hoped
           to
           have
           made
           another
           use
           :
           The
           Secretary
           immediately
           after
           he
           had
           received
           the
           intelligence
           ,
           sent
           an
           Expresse
           to
           His
           Majesty
           with
           the
           account
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           intended
           forthwith
           to
           impart
           it
           to
           the
           Councell
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           guesse
           what
           was
           meant
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           privy
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           His
           further
           pleasure
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           finding
           the
           swaying
           part
           of
           the
           Councell
           at
           that
           time
           unwilling
           to
           meddle
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           expected
           the
           King's
           Command
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           only
           sent
           a
           Warrant
           to
           apprehend
           that
           Papist
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           the
           diligence
           and
           advice
           of
           the
           Informer
           ,
           who
           only
           knew
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           required
           to
           assist
           .
           The
           same
           ,
           or
           the
           next
           day
           the
           King
           returned
           His
           positive
           and
           expresse
           Command
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lords
             of
             His
             Councell
             should
             use
             all
             possible
             Industry
             and
             diligence
             in
             the
             examination
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             way
             unattempted
             for
             the
             full
             discovery
             :
          
           which
           Command
           was
           immediately
           delivered
           by
           the
           Secretary
           to
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           gave
           some
           directions
           ,
           but
           those
           Lords
           who
           desired
           to
           conceale
           them
           ,
           knowing
           onely
           who
           the
           Authors
           were
           ,
           though
           a
           formall
           Order
           was
           given
           for
           the
           enquiry
           ,
           no
           further
           discovery
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           any
           avowed
           Discourse
           of
           it
           till
           this
           Declaration
           ;
           It
           being
           then
           said
           privately
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           
             that
             the
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             make
             use
             of
             that
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           too
           much
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           most
           impossible
           Calumny
           and
           Scandall
           ,
           which
           hath
           never
           ,
           nor
           can
           make
           impression
           upon
           any
           sober
           honest
           understanding
           ,
           except
           to
           beget
           a
           horrour
           against
           the
           Contrivers
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           all
           true
           English
           hearts
           will
           so
           far
           resent
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           expresse
           a
           detestation
           of
           the
           Authours
           ,
           who
           being
           drunk
           with
           the
           bloud
           they
           have
           spilt
           ,
           and
           confounded
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           wickednesse
           ,
           have
           by
           this
           
           last
           impotent
           Act
           ,
           declared
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           their
           malice
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           wits
           are
           as
           near
           an
           end
           as
           their
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           have
           no
           other
           stock
           left
           ,
           but
           of
           despaire
           and
           madnesse
           ,
           to
           carry
           them
           through
           their
           impious
           undertakings
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           next
           reproach
           is
           the
           businesse
           of
           Rochel
           ,
           and
           that
           His
           Majesty
           let
           divers
           of
           
             the
             Navy
             Royall
             ,
             and
             other
             Merchant
             Ships
             to
             be
             imployed
             against
             those
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             engaged
             to
             have
             assisted
          
           ;
           and
           the
           King's
           Letter
           to
           Captain
           Penington
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           they
           can
           shew
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           
             that
             hereby
             Rochel
             was
             betrayed
          
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           age
           ,
           quality
           ,
           and
           education
           of
           most
           of
           those
           who
           consented
           to
           this
           Declaration
           will
           not
           admit
           a
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           much
           of
           the
           transaction
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           might
           well
           have
           remembred
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           only
           one
           Ship
           of
           the
           Navy
           Royall
           (
           the
           Vantguard
           )
           lent
           by
           His
           Majesty
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           was
           returned
           long
           
             before
             Rochel
             was
             besieged
          
           ,
           and
           
             neer
             if
             not
             full
             two
             years
             before
             it
             was
             rendered
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           would
           not
           be
           very
           easie
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lost
           (
           much
           lesse
           betrayed
           )
           by
           that
           Action
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Ships
           were
           imployed
           against
           
             those
             ,
             whom
             His
             Majesty
             was
             engaged
             to
             have
             assisted
          
           ;
           But
           because
           much
           unskilfull
           discourse
           hath
           been
           of
           this
           Argument
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           many
           wel-meaning
           people
           have
           been
           too
           credulous
           in
           it
           ,
           without
           considering
           that
           Actions
           of
           that
           nature
           between
           great
           Princes
           ,
           are
           grounded
           upon
           deep
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           above
           the
           apprehension
           of
           vulgar
           understandings
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           upon
           this
           new
           alliance
           ,
           having
           at
           the
           same
           time
           a
           Warre
           with
           Spaine
           ,
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           gratifie
           France
           in
           all
           offices
           of
           friendship
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           worth
           the
           labour
           briefly
           to
           
           set
           down
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           proceedings
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           time
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           had
           many
           designes
           upon
           Italy
           ,
           and
           a
           particular
           difference
           and
           contest
           with
           the
           
             States
             of
             Genoa
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           conclusion
           of
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           renewing
           the
           antient
           League
           and
           amity
           ,
           confirmed
           &
           strengthned
           by
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           was
           content
           to
           lend
           the
           Vantguard
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           licence
           that
           six
           or
           seven
           Merchant
           Ships
           might
           be
           hired
           (
           if
           the
           Owners
           were
           willing
           )
           to
           serve
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           in
           the
           
             Mediterranean
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           precise
           promise
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             imployed
             against
             those
             of
             the
             Religion
             in
             France
             :
          
           Accordingly
           the
           Vantguard
           (
           and
           no
           other
           Vessell
           of
           the
           Navy
           Royall
           )
           was
           delivered
           ,
           and
           the
           Merchants
           Ships
           likewise
           hired
           by
           the
           
             French
             Agents
          
           ,
           with
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           the
           Owners
           ,
           One
           of
           which
           (
           or
           one
           by
           their
           nomination
           )
           Commanded
           each
           Ship
           and
           carried
           the
           same
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           there
           themselves
           delivered
           the
           Ships
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           French.
           
        
         
           After
           these
           Ships
           were
           thus
           engaged
           in
           the
           
             French
             service
          
           ,
           and
           joyned
           to
           their
           Fleet
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           20
           Ships
           of
           Warre
           likewise
           borrowed
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           commanded
           by
           Hauthaine
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           Dorpe
           his
           Vice-Admirall
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           nor
           their
           Masters
           ,
           were
           privy
           ,
           or
           consenting
           to
           that
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           they
           were
           much
           superiour
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           though
           the
           
             English
             Ships
          
           had
           been
           away
           ,
           they
           fell
           upon
           the
           
             Rochel
             Fleet
          
           ,
           and
           took
           and
           destroyed
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           The
           King
           was
           no
           sooner
           informed
           of
           this
           ,
           then
           he
           highly
           resented
           it
           by
           His
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           King
           excused
           it
           upon
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           who
           ,
           He
           Alleaged
           ,
           had
           without
           cause
           ,
           broken
           the
           peace
           ;
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Subese
          
           
           having
           when
           all
           was
           quiet
           ,
           seized
           all
           the
           French
           Ships
           at
           Blauet
           ,
           which
           very
           Ships
           made
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Fleet
           he
           had
           now
           incountred
           and
           broken
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ought
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           injury
           ,
           the
           peace
           (
           thus
           broken
           )
           having
           been
           made
           and
           consented
           to
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           upon
           His
           Majesties
           earnest
           mediation
           and
           interposition
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           which
           His
           Majesty
           justly
           incensed
           ,
           that
           His
           Ships
           should
           be
           imployed
           contrary
           to
           His
           pleasure
           and
           the
           promise
           made
           to
           Him
           ,
           immediatly
           required
           the
           restitution
           of
           His
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           English
           Ships
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           made
           ,
           then
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           how
           much
           He
           was
           displeased
           with
           that
           Action
           ,
           He
           entred
           into
           Hostility
           with
           France
           ,
           the
           chief
           ground
           of
           that
           quarrell
           being
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Ships
           had
           been
           imployed
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           promise
           made
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           used
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Manifest
           of
           the
           
           
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
          
           ,
           dated
           21
           July
           ,
           and
           printed
           since
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           
             Records
             of
             State
          
           of
           that
           time
           .
           Let
           the
           world
           now
           judge
           with
           what
           colour
           the
           losse
           of
           Rochel
           (
           which
           as
           is
           said
           before
           hapned
           not
           till
           neer
           or
           full
           two
           years
           after
           the
           return
           of
           the
           English
           Ships
           )
           can
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           fifth
           Article
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           Germane-Horse
           ,
           
           
             Loanes
             ,
             Privy
             Seales
             ,
             Coat
             and
             Conduct
             mony
             ,
             Ship-mony
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Monopolies
          
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           are
           particularly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           first
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           of
           the
           15
           of
           December
           ,
           1642.
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           evill
           Counsellours
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Protestation
           in
           that
           Petition
           which
           accompanied
           it
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             without
             the
             least
             intention
             to
             lay
             a
             blemish
             upon
             His
             Majesties
          
           
           
             Royall
             Person
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             represent
             how
             His
             Royall
             Authority
             and
             trust
             had
             been
             abused
             :
          
           And
           finding
           that
           the
           
           vile
           language
           and
           aspersions
           which
           they
           cast
           upon
           the
           King
           were
           generally
           censured
           and
           ill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           The
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           afterwards
           in
           their
           Declaration
           of
           
           the
           19
           of
           May
           ,
           tell
           the
           people
           ,
           
             that
             if
             they
             should
             say
             that
             all
             the
             ill
             things
             done
             of
             late
             in
             His
             Majesties
             name
             have
             been
             done
             by
             Himself
             ,
             they
             should
             neither
             follow
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             the
             affection
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
          
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           is
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           to
           clear
           His
           Majesty
           of
           all
           imputation
           of
           misgovernment
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           the
           fault
           upon
           His
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           then
           finding
           fault
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           make
           His
           Majesty
           the
           Authour
           of
           evill
           Counsels
           ,
           they
           use
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             His
             Majesties
             loyall
             and
             dutifull
             Subjects
             ,
             can
             use
             no
             other
             Stile
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Maxime
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             [
             The
             King
             can
             doe
             no
             wrong
             :
             ]
             but
             if
             any
             ill
             be
             committed
             in
             matter
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             Councell
             ;
             if
             in
             matters
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             Judges
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             :
          
           So
           that
           if
           they
           would
           guide
           themselves
           either
           by
           the
           
             good
             old
          
           ,
           or
           
             their
             own
             new
             laws
          
           (
           from
           which
           in
           truth
           they
           swerve
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           other
           )
           they
           have
           themselves
           answered
           ,
           and
           declared
           against
           this
           Article
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           is
           not
           currant
           ,
           examine
           the
           particulars
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           when
           this
           designe
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           was
           when
           His
           Majesty
           had
           a
           War
           with
           the
           two
           greatest
           Kings
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           France
           and
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           He
           had
           purposed
           to
           have
           drawn
           auxiliary
           Forces
           into
           His
           Service
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           wonder
           ,
           nor
           more
           then
           all
           Princes
           use
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           designe
           to
           bring
           in
           
             Germane
             Horse
          
           ,
           only
           in
           those
           unquiet
           times
           when
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           so
           much
           threatned
           from
           abroad
           ,
           amongst
           other
           expedients
           ,
           for
           strength
           and
           defence
           ,
           such
           a
           proposition
           was
           made
           ,
           or
           rather
           some
           discourse
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           rejected
           ,
           and
           did
           never
           consent
           that
           it
           should
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           seem
           
           strange
           ,
           that
           this
           designe
           should
           be
           now
           objected
           against
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           alone
           refused
           and
           hindred
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           Balfore
           and
           Dalbiere
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           the
           principall
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           Projectors
           of
           it
           )
           should
           be
           in
           such
           high
           reputation
           and
           esteem
           with
           the
           Declarers
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Loanes
             ,
             Privy
             Seales
          
           ,
           and
           other
           courses
           of
           raising
           Money
           were
           upon
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           immergent
           occasions
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           in
           all
           times
           practiced
           ,
           upon
           reason
           and
           
             necessity
             of
             State
          
           ;
           And
           Monopolies
           are
           weeds
           ,
           that
           have
           alwaies
           grown
           in
           the
           fat
           soile
           which
           long
           peace
           and
           plenty
           makes
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           kind
           they
           may
           find
           a
           larger
           Catalogue
           in
           their
           
             Journall
             book
          
           of
           the
           43
           year
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           (
           a
           time
           that
           no
           sober
           man
           complaines
           of
           )
           then
           in
           any
           time
           since
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           not
           then
           ,
           nor
           reasonably
           can
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           since
           new
           inventions
           have
           justly
           so
           great
           encouragements
           and
           priviledges
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           through
           whose
           hands
           such
           grants
           are
           to
           passe
           ,
           are
           not
           very
           vigilant
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           but
           upon
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           many
           things
           unwarrantable
           ,
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           will
           have
           the
           countenance
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             hand
          
           ;
           yet
           those
           particulars
           were
           no
           sooner
           complained
           of
           to
           His
           Ma
           ty
           ,
           then
           He
           willingly
           applied
           the
           remedies
           w
           ch
           were
           proposed
           ;
           &
           before
           these
           troubles
           began
           ,
           passed
           such
           
             excellent
             laws
          
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           like
           inconveniences
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           a
           better
           security
           cannot
           be
           provided
           :
           So
           that
           men
           must
           think
           
             this
             Rebellion
          
           to
           have
           been
           raised
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           ,
           not
           against
           those
           exorbitances
           ,
           which
           without
           it
           ,
           could
           never
           probably
           have
           been
           again
           exercised
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           people
           cannot
           enough
           observe
           ,
           and
           wonder
           ,
           that
           these
           grievances
           should
           in
           this
           manner
           be
           objected
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           removed
           and
           abolished
           them
           ,
           
           in
           a
           time
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           renued
           and
           improved
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           introduced
           new
           vexations
           upon
           His
           Subjects
           in
           an
           illimited
           manner
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           proportion
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           They
           should
           complain
           of
           a
           designe
           of
           bringing
           in
           
             German
             Horse
          
           to
           enslave
           us
           (
           which
           (
           if
           any
           such
           designs
           were
           )
           by
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           King
           was
           frustrated
           and
           rejected
           )
           who
           have
           actually
           brought
           in
           an
           Army
           of
           all
           Rations
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           pretence
           of
           continuing
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           subdue
           us
           ,
           dissolve
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           Slaves
           to
           their
           own
           passions
           and
           appetite
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           They
           should
           remember
           the
           King
           of
           
             inforced
             Loanes
             ,
             Privy
             Seales
             ,
             Coat
             and
             Conduct
             mony
             ,
          
           who
           (
           since
           
           the
           same
           have
           been
           abrogated
           by
           Him
           )
           have
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           ,
           compelled
           men
           to
           lend
           
             the
             Fifth
             and
             the
             Twentieth
             part
             of
             their
             Estates
          
           for
           the
           
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Armies
          
           ;
           that
           fifth
           and
           twentieth
           part
           to
           be
           rated
           according
           to
           such
           proportion
           ,
           as
           certain
           persons
           named
           by
           them
           shall
           assesse
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           person
           shall
           refuse
           to
           pay
           the
           mony
           
           so
           assessed
           upon
           him
           ,
           then
           Collectors
           shall
           
             leavy
             it
             by
             distresse
          
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           distresse
           he
           shall
           be
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           with
           such
           circumstances
           of
           severity
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           as
           were
           never
           exercised
           by
           any
           Royall
           Command
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           They
           should
           complaine
           of
           the
           
             ingrossing
             of
             Gunpowder
          
           ,
           in
           which
           His
           Majesty
           did
           nothing
           but
           what
           by
           His
           legall
           Prerogative
           He
           might
           do
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           3
           of
           April
           ,
           1644.
           for
           the
           
             making
             of
             Salt-peter
          
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           other
           of
           the
           7
           of
           Febr.
           1645.
           for
           
             making
             Gun-powder
          
           ,
           have
           established
           all
           those
           clauses
           in
           His
           Majesties
           Commission
           of
           which
           there
           was
           any
           colour
           of
           complaint
           ,
           to
           Projectors
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           
           worse
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           the
           jurisdiction
           their
           Committees
           exercise
           (
           to
           whom
           appeales
           are
           to
           be
           made
           )
           is
           more
           grievous
           ,
           chargeable
           ,
           and
           insupportable
           ,
           then
           that
           was
           of
           the
           Councell
           Table
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           They
           should
           mention
           the
           
             Patent
             of
             Wine
          
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           pay
           
             forty
             Shillings
          
           upon
           the
           Tun
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           22
           of
           July
           ,
           1643.
           they
           have
           laid
           an
           imposition
           upon
           it
           of
           
             six
             pounds
          
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           all
           Customes
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           9
           of
           October
           following
           ,
           have
           authorized
           the
           Vintners
           to
           sell
           it
           at
           as
           great
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           greater
           prices
           ,
           then
           was
           ever
           tolerated
           during
           the
           time
           of
           His
           Majesties
           imposition
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           the
           other
           particulars
           of
           
             Salt
             ,
             Allum
             ,
             Tobacco
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           upon
           every
           one
           of
           which
           they
           have
           by
           their
           particular
           Ordinances
           laid
           much
           heavier
           taxes
           then
           was
           thought
           of
           in
           those
           times
           )
           that
           they
           should
           reproach
           the
           King
           with
           the
           Ship
           mony
           (
           which
           by
           their
           own
           computation
           came
           not
           to
           above
           200000l
           .
           by
           the
           year
           )
           as
           the
           
             compendium
             of
             all
             oppression
             and
             slavery
             ,
          
           for
           which
           His
           Majesty
           had
           a
           judgment
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           Law
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           Judges
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           alwaies
           leavied
           by
           the
           due
           formes
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           which
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           when
           He
           was
           informed
           of
           the
           injustice
           of
           it
           ,
           frankly
           quitted
           ,
           and
           did
           His
           best
           to
           pull
           it
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           that
           no
           branch
           of
           it
           may
           hereafter
           grow
           up
           to
           the
           disquiet
           of
           His
           people
           ,
           when
           themselves
           have
           almost
           ever
           since
           by
           that
           one
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           1
           of
           March
           ,
           1642.
           imposed
           a
           Weekly
           tax
           
           upon
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           
             three
             and
             thirty
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             pounds
             ,
          
           which
           in
           the
           year
           amounts
           to
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             one
             million
             seven
             hundred
             forty
             two
             thousand
             nine
             hundred
             and
             odde
             pounds
             ,
          
           to
           which
           they
           have
           since
           added
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           18
           of
           October
           ,
           1644.
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           
             Brittish
             Army
          
           in
           Ireland
           a
           Weekly
           tax
           upon
           
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           
             three
             thousand
             eight
             hundred
             pounds
          
           ,
           w
           ch
           
           in
           the
           year
           comes
           to
           
             one
             hundred
             ninety
             seven
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             &
             odde
             pounds
          
           (
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           Ship
           mony
           arose
           to
           )
           over
           and
           above
           Free-quarter
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           other
           Orders
           for
           Sequestration
           ,
           and
           
             twentieth
             part
          
           ,
           and
           the
           cruell
           circumstances
           in
           the
           executing
           those
           and
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           against
           the
           irregular
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           they
           will
           allow
           no
           Appeale
           ,
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           though
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ,
           but
           reserve
           the
           intire
           Connusance
           and
           direction
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           pity
           that
           parenthesis
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           therein
           brought
           into
           the
           Downes
           ,
           1639.
           (
           of
           which
           out
           of
           their
           goodnesse
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           nothing
           )
           should
           receive
           no
           Answer
           ;
           That
           having
           been
           often
           unskilfully
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           insinuated
           ,
           as
           a
           designe
           against
           England
           ,
           whereas
           they
           who
           know
           any
           thing
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           Fleet
           was
           bound
           from
           Spaine
           to
           Flanders
           ,
           with
           mony
           to
           pay
           their
           Army
           ,
           and
           new
           leavied
           Souldiers
           to
           recruit
           it
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           was
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           purposed
           to
           carry
           many
           old
           Soldiers
           from
           thence
           to
           Catalonia
           ,
           but
           all
           those
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Fleet
           were
           without
           Armes
           ,
           and
           without
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           Fleet
           so
           far
           from
           being
           provided
           for
           an
           invasion
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           little
           Fight
           with
           the
           Hollanders
           before
           the
           winde
           brought
           them
           into
           the
           Downes
           ,
           they
           had
           so
           near
           spent
           their
           Powder
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           supply
           for
           their
           mony
           from
           London
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           could
           not
           in
           honour
           and
           justice
           deny
           ,
           the
           Hollanders
           themselves
           offering
           them
           what
           Powder
           they
           wanted
           for
           ready
           mony
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Next
           follows
           the
           torture
           our
           bodies
           heretofore
           suffered
           
           by
           
             whipping
             ,
             cutting
             off
             Eares
             ,
             Pillories
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           with
           
             close
             imprisonment
          
           ,
           aggravated
           with
           the
           
             Dominion
             exercised
             over
             our
             Soules
             ,
             by
             Oathes
             ,
             Excommunications
             ,
             
             new
             Canons
             ,
             &c.
          
           by
           which
           they
           would
           have
           it
           concluded
           that
           His
           Majesties
           Government
           was
           full
           of
           cruelty
           and
           oppression
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           undeniable
           evidence
           of
           the
           excellent
           Government
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           obedience
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           not
           above
           six
           infamous
           persons
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Reigne
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           day
           of
           this
           unhappy
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           were
           publickly
           taken
           notice
           of
           to
           have
           merited
           those
           corporall
           punishments
           and
           shame
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           those
           suffered
           no
           greater
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           one
           of
           them
           who
           was
           not
           guilty
           of
           sedition
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           they
           were
           liable
           to
           heavier
           judgments
           then
           they
           underwent
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Oathes
           ,
           Excommunications
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Canons
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           exercised
           ,
           then
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           established
           ;
           Of
           and
           for
           which
           ,
           the
           Sects
           ,
           Schismes
           ,
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           the
           dissolutenesse
           ,
           profanenesse
           and
           impiety
           ,
           which
           have
           followed
           that
           since
           blessed
           Order
           hath
           bin
           discountenanced
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           hath
           made
           a
           fuller
           and
           more
           sensible
           Vindication
           ,
           then
           any
           discourse
           can
           doe
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           the
           people
           will
           again
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           these
           Judgments
           and
           proceedings
           (
           which
           alwaies
           passed
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           in
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           no
           innocent
           man
           can
           pretend
           to
           have
           suffered
           )
           are
           objected
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           what
           themselves
           have
           assumed
           and
           usurped
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           inflicting
           any
           ordinary
           punishment
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           lives
           of
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           trespassed
           against
           any
           known
           Law
           ,
           and
           imprison
           others
           ,
           with
           such
           unusuall
           circumstances
           of
           restraint
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           inhumanity
           ,
           that
           many
           persons
           of
           reputation
           ,
           integrity
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           being
           first
           robbed
           and
           spoiled
           of
           all
           
           their
           Estates
           ,
           for
           not
           conforming
           themselves
           to
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           have
           perished
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           of
           the
           same
           condition
           are
           like
           to
           doe
           so
           for
           want
           of
           such
           nourishment
           ,
           as
           may
           satisfie
           nature
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           compares
           the
           good
           old
           Oaths
           formed
           and
           administred
           by
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           to
           every
           clause
           whereof
           the
           consciences
           of
           these
           very
           men
           have
           seemed
           fully
           to
           submit
           ,
           with
           the
           Oathes
           and
           Covenants
           injoyned
           by
           themselves
           ,
           will
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           mens
           Soules
           were
           never
           in
           so
           much
           danger
           of
           captivity
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           the
           worst
           men
           underwent
           for
           their
           notorious
           crimes
           in
           the
           time
           of
           which
           they
           complain
           ,
           was
           recreation
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           what
           all
           are
           now
           compelled
           to
           endure
           for
           being
           honest
           and
           conscientious
           men
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           long
           
             intermission
             of
             Parliaments
          
           is
           remembred
           ,
           
           and
           that
           at
           the
           dissolution
           of
           some
           ,
           
             priviledges
             have
             been
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             followed
             with
             close
             imprisonment
             and
             death
             .
          
        
         
           That
           long
           intermission
           of
           Parliaments
           was
           graciously
           prevented
           and
           remedied
           for
           the
           future
           long
           before
           these
           troubles
           ,
           by
           His
           Majesties
           consent
           to
           the
           Bill
           for
           
             trienniall
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           would
           think
           themselves
           very
           happy
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           more
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           former
           intermission
           ,
           they
           having
           during
           those
           twelve
           years
           injoyed
           as
           great
           a
           measure
           of
           prosperity
           and
           plenty
           ,
           as
           any
           people
           in
           any
           age
           have
           known
           ,
           and
           an
           equall
           proportion
           of
           misery
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           :
           For
           
             the
             breach
             of
             Priviledge
          
           ,
           and
           
             imprisonment
             of
             Members
          
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           were
           open
           for
           all
           men
           to
           appeale
           and
           have
           recourse
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           single
           person
           that
           died
           under
           restraint
           ,
           suffered
           that
           restraint
           by
           a
           Judgment
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Bench
          
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           injustice
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           charged
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           The
           Scene
           is
           now
           removed
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
             new
             Liturgy
          
           and
           Canons
           with
           what
           succeeded
           thereupon
           makes
           up
           the
           next
           Charge
           ,
           aggravated
           with
           the
           
             Cancelling
             and
             burning
             the
             Articles
             of
             Pacification
          
           which
           had
           been
           there
           made
           upon
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Lords
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           had
           not
           been
           so
           tender
           of
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
          
           in
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Pacification
           between
           the
           two
           Kingdomes
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           any
           provocation
           to
           incline
           Him
           to
           ravell
           into
           that
           businesse
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           freed
           Himself
           from
           all
           those
           calumnies
           and
           aspersions
           ;
           And
           it
           will
           be
           but
           justice
           and
           gratitude
           in
           that
           Nation
           ,
           highly
           to
           resent
           ,
           that
           whilst
           all
           guilty
           men
           shelter
           themselves
           under
           that
           
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
          
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           (
           who
           is
           the
           only
           innocent
           and
           injured
           Person
           )
           should
           have
           His
           mouth
           stopped
           by
           it
           (
           which
           is
           His
           own
           expression
           and
           complaint
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           Declaration
           at
           Newmarket
           )
           
           from
           any
           Reply
           to
           the
           reproaches
           cast
           on
           Him
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           otherwise
           He
           might
           easily
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           that
           that
           Liturgy
           and
           those
           Canons
           were
           regularly
           made
           and
           framed
           ,
           and
           sent
           thither
           by
           the
           advice
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           putting
           them
           in
           practice
           and
           execution
           was
           pursued
           with
           more
           passion
           &
           impatience
           there
           ,
           then
           in
           prudence
           &
           policy
           was
           agreeable
           ,
           the
           error
           was
           wholly
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           those
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           proper
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           it
           ;
           however
           ,
           that
           so
           generall
           a
           defection
           ,
           and
           insurrection
           was
           not
           in
           any
           degree
           ,
           justifiable
           or
           warrantable
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           they
           having
           no
           visible
           Forme
           either
           of
           Parliament
           or
           King
           to
           countenance
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Army
           
           hath
           lately
           observed
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Pacification
           first
           made
           by
           His
           Majesties
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Christian
           desire
           to
           prevent
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           how
           ill
           
           soever
           ,
           was
           broken
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           declined
           by
           the
           full
           advice
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           His
           Councell
           ,
           by
           whose
           unanimous
           advice
           the
           Articles
           were
           publickly
           burned
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           Record
           in
           the
           Councell
           Book
           of
           that
           transaction
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           the
           next
           is
           remembred
           ,
           
             the
             calling
             and
             dissolving
          
           
           
             the
             short
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           proceeding
           after
           the
           dissolution
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           calling
           that
           Parliament
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Kings
           great
           wisdome
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           was
           then
           justly
           and
           generally
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           His
           owne
           power
           to
           dissolve
           it
           when
           He
           thought
           fit
           ,
           is
           as
           little
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           He
           did
           unhappily
           for
           Himself
           ,
           by
           false
           Information
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           evill
           advice
           dissolve
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           believed
           by
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           matter
           confessed
           by
           Himself
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           information
           and
           advice
           was
           most
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           the
           rise
           of
           all
           the
           miseries
           we
           have
           since
           undergone
           ,
           is
           not
           denied
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           therefore
           the
           more
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           charge
           of
           that
           guilt
           being
           part
           of
           the
           impeachment
           against
           two
           great
           persons
           ,
           whose
           bloud
           they
           have
           since
           drunk
           ,
           that
           particular
           was
           declined
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           that
           though
           it
           be
           enough
           known
           by
           whose
           false
           information
           and
           instigation
           that
           unfortunate
           counsell
           was
           followed
           ,
           extraordinary
           care
           hath
           been
           taken
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           questioned
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           excessive
           joy
           that
           the
           principall
           Actors
           in
           these
           late
           mischiefs
           expressed
           at
           that
           sad
           time
           ,
           gives
           men
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           contrived
           by
           those
           who
           have
           reaped
           the
           fruit
           and
           advantage
           of
           the
           error
           :
           What
           the
           King
           took
           from
           His
           Subjects
           by
           power
           ,
           which
           He
           could
           not
           otherwise
           obtain
           ,
           after
           that
           dissolution
           is
           not
           particularly
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           there
           was
           no
           ground
           for
           
           the
           calumny
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           was
           any
           man
           a
           loser
           by
           any
           such
           Act
           of
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Thus
           far
           the
           catalogue
           reaches
           of
           the
           Kings
           enormous
           
           crimes
           during
           the
           
             first
             sixteen
             years
             of
             His
             Reigne
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           confesse
           they
           proceeded
           with
           ease
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           was
           any
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           
             comply
             with
             His
             Majesty
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
          
           and
           give
           assistance
           to
           that
           war
           ;
           but
           when
           
             He
             found
             that
             hope
             vaine
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           began
           to
           question
           the
           Authours
           of
           those
           pernicious
           Counsells
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           discovered
           Himself
           so
           
             strongly
             and
             passionately
             affected
             to
             malignant
             Counsellours
             ,
             and
             their
             Councells
             ,
          
           that
           He
           would
           sooner
           
             desert
             and
             force
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           then
           alter
           His
           course
           ,
           and
           deliver
           up
           His
           wicked
           Counsellours
           to
           Law
           and
           Justice
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           not
           so
           many
           years
           expired
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           tedious
           age
           of
           misery
           and
           confusion
           )
           but
           that
           all
           mens
           memories
           will
           recollect
           and
           represent
           to
           them
           the
           folly
           and
           the
           falshood
           of
           this
           Charge
           :
           It
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           the
           King
           could
           expect
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           comply
           with
           Him
           and
           give
           Him
           assistance
           in
           a
           War
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           when
           He
           plainly
           discover'd
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           proved
           ,
           the
           chief
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           Directors
           in
           that
           Councell
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           party
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           He
           was
           from
           sheltring
           any
           Counsellour
           or
           Servant
           from
           justice
           ,
           or
           any
           colourable
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           as
           well
           known
           :
           neither
           did
           He
           deny
           His
           royall
           assent
           to
           any
           one
           Bill
           ,
           till
           after
           He
           was
           by
           force
           &
           Tumults
           driven
           from
           
             White
             Hall
          
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           indeed
           consented
           to
           whatsoever
           
             could
             be
             honestly
             asked
             of
             Him
             for
             the
             security
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Queen
           is
           too
           near
           His
           Majesty
           not
           to
           bear
           a
           
           
           part
           and
           a
           share
           with
           Him
           in
           these
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Her
             designe
             to
             advance
             Popery
          
           is
           remembred
           ,
           and
           Her
           observing
           a
           
             Popish
             Fast
          
           ,
           with
           Secretary
           Windebanks
           going
           beyond
           Sea
           by
           
             His
             Majesties
             Passe
          
           ,
           after
           He
           was
           questioned
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
           What
           that
           designe
           of
           Her
           Majesty
           was
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           not
           particularly
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Answer
           can
           be
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           expressed
           so
           much
           undutifulnes
           &
           malice
           to
           Her
           Majesty
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           they
           have
           concealed
           any
           thing
           they
           could
           lay
           to
           Her
           charge
           ;
           For
           the
           Fast
           observed
           by
           Her
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           the
           time
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           when
           the
           King
           was
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           his
           Person
           liable
           to
           much
           danger
           ,
           which
           piety
           and
           devotion
           was
           very
           agreeable
           to
           Her
           goodnesse
           and
           exemplar
           affection
           towards
           her
           Husband
           ;
           And
           the
           Kingdome
           would
           think
           it self
           abundantly
           blessed
           ,
           if
           the
           Fasts
           since
           observed
           by
           these
           men
           had
           produced
           no
           worse
           effects
           ,
           then
           that
           did
           ,
           w
           ch
           was
           observed
           by
           her
           M
           ty
           ,
           For
           S.
           Windebanke
           ,
           the
           
             House
             of
             Cōmons
          
           had
           it
           in
           their
           power
           to
           have
           proceeded
           against
           him
           ,
           &
           to
           have
           prevented
           his
           escape
           ,
           he
           being
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           order
           withdrawn
           into
           the
           Committee
           Chamber
           ,
           after
           the
           report
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           after
           as
           much
           appeared
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           was
           ever
           objected
           or
           discovered
           afterwards
           ;
           but
           the
           House
           ,
           contrary
           to
           custome
           rose
           without
           proceeding
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           His
           Majesty
           might
           very
           well
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           dispose
           of
           himself
           :
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           by
           whom
           the
           House
           was
           then
           guided
           ,
           were
           best
           pleased
           with
           his
           absence
           ,
           and
           purposely
           declined
           the
           proceeding
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           thinking
           it
           easier
           to
           procure
           his
           place
           for
           one
           of
           their
           principall
           Members
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           designed
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           advantage
           of
           his
           flight
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           
           staid
           to
           abide
           his
           Triall
           ,
           which
           for
           many
           reasons
           they
           would
           not
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           hasten
           ,
           or
           to
           proceed
           in
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           Allegations
           of
           Commissions
           given
           to
           Popish
           
           Agents
           for
           private
           leavies
           (
           except
           they
           intend
           the
           Collections
           made
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           of
           money
           for
           the
           Kings
           expedition
           into
           the
           North
           ,
           which
           was
           likewise
           amongst
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           liberally
           complied
           with
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Privy
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Protestants
           of
           the
           best
           quality
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           or
           that
           the
           Papists
           began
           to
           rise
           and
           arme
           themselves
           in
           the
           Northwest
           of
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           the
           raising
           Soldiers
           under
           pretence
           for
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           the
           seizing
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           are
           so
           stale
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           (
           though
           upon
           the
           first
           contrivance
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           fame
           served
           the
           turn
           of
           the
           Contrivers
           ,
           mens
           observation
           and
           knowledge
           having
           since
           informed
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           like
           either
           of
           them
           )
           there
           needs
           no
           further
           Answer
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           next
           Article
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           Caball
           for
           bringing
           
           
             up
             the
             Northerne
             Army
             to
             over-awe
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           which
           they
           can
           prove
           (
           they
           say
           )
           to
           come
           from
           Himself
           
             to
             the
             maine
             Actors
          
           ,
           though
           
             the
             King
             did
             so
             often
             and
             solemnly
             dis-avow
             it
             ,
          
           as
           nothing
           but
           loose
           discourses
           of
           a
           modest
           Petition
           ,
           
             which
             also
             vanished
             two
             or
             three
             Months
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             before
             they
             knew
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           They
           doe
           well
           to
           except
           against
           the
           Kings
           positive
           denying
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           onely
           their
           owne
           confident
           and
           positive
           affirming
           it
           for
           proof
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           need
           suppresse
           and
           burn
           all
           His
           Majesties
           Declarations
           and
           Answers
           ,
           in
           which
           He
           hath
           abundantly
           satisfied
           the
           world
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           restrain
           His
           Person
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           have
           concealed
           all
           those
           Depositions
           taken
           by
           themselves
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           which
           would
           manifest
           clearly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           designe
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           so
           
           they
           need
           recall
           all
           those
           they
           have
           already
           published
           ,
           if
           they
           desire
           to
           have
           that
           designe
           believed
           .
           
        
         
           The
           King
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           presented
           to
           Him
           at
           Newmarket
           ,
           uses
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             without
             great
             indignation
             ,
             suffer
             Our self
             to
             be
             reproached
             ,
             to
             have
             intended
             the
             least
             force
             or
             threatning
             to
             Our
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             the
             being
             privy
             to
             the
             bringing
             up
             the
             Army
             ,
             would
             imply
             ,
             whereas
             We
             call
             God
             to
             witnes
             We
             never
             had
             any
             such
             thought
             ,
             or
             knew
             of
             any
             such
             resolution
             concerning
             Our
             late
             Army
          
           ;
           And
           afterwards
           His
           Majesty
           in
           His
           Declaration
           of
           the
           12
           of
           August
           (
           a
           Declaration
           that
           never
           was
           offered
           to
           be
           Answered
           )
           at
           large
           set
           forth
           all
           He
           ever
           knew
           of
           that
           businesse
           ,
           or
           which
           upon
           exact
           inquiry
           He
           could
           imagine
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           
             that
             some
             Officers
          
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           (
           of
           very
           good
           and
           confessed
           reputation
           for
           their
           affection
           to
           their
           Country
           )
           observing
           the
           strange
           Petitions
           every
           day
           presented
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           against
           the
           established
           Laws
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           unlawfull
           manner
           in
           the
           delivering
           those
           Petitions
           ,
           by
           thousands
           of
           disorderly
           persons
           in
           Tumults
           ,
           supposed
           ,
           that
           a
           Petition
           of
           a
           most
           modest
           
           and
           dutifull
           nature
           from
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           for
           the
           composing
           and
           setling
           all
           grievances
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           by
           Law
           ,
           might
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           prevaile
           with
           the
           whole
           House
           ,
           and
           coming
           from
           such
           a
           body
           ,
           might
           confirm
           those
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           shaken
           with
           any
           fears
           of
           power
           or
           force
           by
           the
           Tumults
           ;
           and
           His
           Majesty
           being
           made
           acquainted
           with
           this
           proposition
           ,
           gave
           his
           full
           approbation
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           do
           ,
           since
           as
           there
           was
           notable
           industry
           used
           to
           corrupt
           His
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           applicable
           to
           the
           ill
           purposes
           then
           resolved
           on
           ;
           so
           pains
           was
           taken
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           truth
           very
           indevoted
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           serve
           the
           
           Parliament
           any
           way
           it
           should
           direct
           ;
           And
           (
           as
           His
           Majesty
           saies
           )
           if
           in
           the
           managery
           of
           this
           debate
           ,
           any
           rash
           discourses
           hapned
           of
           bringing
           up
           the
           Army
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           whether
           they
           were
           proposed
           in
           earnest
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           never
           entertained
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           matter
           was
           laid
           aside
           ,
           above
           two
           Months
           before
           any
           discovery
           ,
           so
           that
           that
           danger
           was
           never
           prevented
           by
           the
           power
           or
           wisdome
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           It
           appears
           by
           the
           evidence
           and
           Depositions
           published
           by
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           19
           of
           May
           ,
           1642.
           together
           with
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           
             this
             dangerous
             Plot
             began
          
           
           
             without
             the
             least
             privity
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             upon
             some
             Officers
             taking
             offence
             &
             dis-like
             ,
             that
             of
             fifty
             thousand
             pounds
             Ordred
             for
             payment
             of
             the
             Kings
             Army
             ,
             ten
             thousand
             pounds
             was
             taken
             by
             an
             after
             Order
             out
             of
             that
             summe
             to
             satisfie
             a
             new
             motion
             and
             importunity
             from
             the
             Scots
             :
          
           and
           that
           those
           Officers
           upon
           that
           distast
           discoursed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           disobliged
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           concluded
           to
           tender
           their
           Services
           to
           His
           Ma
           ty
           in
           all
           things
           
             honourable
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             fundamentall
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           That
           in
           debates
           afterwards
           together
           ,
           mention
           was
           made
           of
           
             bringing
             up
             the
             Army
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             making
             sure
             the
             Tower
          
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           rejected
           ,
           as
           proposed
           ;
           
             and
             onely
             proposed
          
           (
           as
           their
           evidence
           saies
           )
           
           
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             and
             danger
             of
             other
             Propositions
             :
          
           And
           that
           when
           the
           King
           was
           made
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           He
           said
           ,
           
             those
             waies
             were
             vain
             and
             foolish
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
          
           
           
             think
             of
             them
             no
             more
          
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Petition
           it self
           ,
           which
           His
           Majesty
           approved
           ,
           was
           not
           above
           the
           size
           of
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           modester
           then
           any
           one
           Petition
           received
           by
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Declaration
           with
           approbation
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           Petition
           it self
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           563
           pag.
           of
           the
           1
           vol.
           of
           the
           
           Collect.
           of
           Ord.
           published
           by
           themselves
           ,
           which
           being
           directed
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           took
           notice
           of
           the
           seditious
           Tumults
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           ,
           
             had
             beset
             the
             Parliament
             and
             White-Hall
             it self
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             that
             freedome
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             great
             Councells
             and
             Judicatories
             ,
             but
             possibly
             to
             some
             personall
             danger
             of
             His
             sacred
             Majesty
             and
             Peers
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           desired
           that
           the
           Ring-leaders
           of
           those
           Tumults
           might
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           that
           His
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Parliament
           might
           be
           secured
           from
           such
           insolencies
           hereafter
           ;
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           which
           
             they
             offered
             themselves
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             ,
          
           if
           they
           pleased
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           since
           
             thought
             so
             unnaturall
             a
             security
             ,
             an
             Army
             being
             since
             called
             up
             and
             kept
             about
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             pretences
             ,
          
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           must
           be
           said
           anon
           :
           And
           for
           the
           strangeness
           suggested
           ,
           that
           three
           Gentlemen
           should
           flee
           beyond
           Sea
           upon
           discovery
           of
           a
           modest
           Petition
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           men
           were
           every
           day
           imprisoned
           ,
           ruined
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           upon
           the
           most
           triviall
           discoveries
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           conjectures
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           that
           men
           desired
           to
           avoid
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           it
           in
           their
           power
           to
           put
           what
           interpretation
           they
           pleased
           upon
           any
           discovery
           ,
           and
           to
           inflict
           what
           punishment
           they
           thought
           fit
           upon
           such
           interpretation
           )
           or
           that
           the
           King
           contributed
           His
           allowance
           to
           remove
           His
           Servants
           from
           such
           a
           Tribunall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           presumption
           these
           men
           have
           upon
           the
           credulity
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           any
           thing
           they
           alleage
           ,
           how
           easie
           soever
           it
           is
           to
           disprove
           them
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           would
           not
           affirme
           that
           at
           the
           meeting
           of
           Officers
           at
           Burrough-Bridge
           ,
           Propositions
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           private
           instructions
           brought
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           whereas
           it
           appears
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           evidence
           ,
           that
           Capt.
           Chudleigh
           ,
           who
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           brought
           those
           
           Propositions
           thither
           (
           and
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           appears
           not
           )
           did
           not
           receive
           those
           Propositions
           
             from
             the
             King
          
           ;
           and
           
           that
           when
           he
           kissed
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           
             His
             Majesty
             spake
             not
             a
             word
             to
             him
             of
             those
             Propositions
             ,
          
           which
           without
           doubt
           He
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           been
           privy
           to
           ,
           or
           expected
           any
           thing
           from
           His
           agitation
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           alleaged
           that
           there
           was
           any
           other
           Officer
           of
           the
           Army
           at
           that
           time
           so
           immediatly
           imployed
           or
           trusted
           in
           that
           Agitation
           :
           And
           as
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           least
           colourable
           evidence
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Depositions
           then
           or
           since
           published
           ,
           which
           can
           reflect
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           And
           as
           there
           is
           much
           in
           Master
           Goring's
           second
           Examination
           ,
           and
           other
           Depositions
           ,
           suppressed
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           produced
           ,
           would
           manifest
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           designe
           ,
           as
           is
           suggested
           ;
           
             and
             that
             to
             the
             very
             Communication
             concerning
             it
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             not
             any
             way
             privy
             ,
             and
             dis-liked
             it
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             it
             .
          
           So
           it
           was
           observed
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           little
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           Capt.
           Chudleigh
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           principall
           
           person
           imployed
           ,
           and
           who
           confesses
           in
           his
           Examination
           of
           the
           10
           of
           May
           ,
           that
           he
           used
           all
           his
           power
           to
           incense
           the
           Army
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           to
           kindle
           a
           zeale
           in
           them
           towards
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           in
           disfavour
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           immediately
           imployed
           by
           them
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           re-called
           thence
           ,
           and
           trusted
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           first
           Command
           in
           the
           West
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           in
           that
           manner
           first
           engaged
           by
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           discourse
           of
           the
           Prince
           his
           meeting
           the
           Army
           ,
           with
           the
           Earle
           of
           Newcastle
           and
           a
           body
           of
           Horse
           ,
           it
           is
           
           proved
           to
           be
           by
           a
           private
           Major
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           only
           any
           relation
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           at
           that
           time
           had
           never
           spoken
           word
           with
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           more
           
           ground
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           of
           the
           designe
           ,
           for
           some
           French
           to
           seize
           on
           Portsmouth
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           other
           Answer
           then
           repeating
           it
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Offers
           made
           to
           the
           Scots
           of
           the
           plunder
           of
           
           London
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           advance
           ,
           or
           of
           four
           Northerne
           Counties
           ,
           with
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           or
           Iewels
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           but
           to
           stand
           Newters
           in
           that
           designe
           ,
           is
           another
           impossible
           branch
           of
           this
           Charge
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           appears
           not
           the
           least
           pretence
           of
           proof
           in
           any
           thing
           published
           by
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           have
           not
           been
           tender
           of
           publishing
           all
           they
           know
           ,
           or
           imagined
           )
           but
           that
           Master
           Oneale
           asked
           Sir
           
             Jacob
             Ashly
          
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           Scots
           could
           be
           made
           Newtrall
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           the
           King
           knew
           not
           the
           temper
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           so
           grievously
           felt
           )
           well
           enough
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           Scots
           were
           too
           fast
           combined
           ,
           to
           be
           sever'd
           for
           any
           interest
           of
           his
           ;
           and
           the
           offer
           of
           four
           Northern
           Counties
           ,
           (
           a
           thing
           so
           confessedly
           out
           of
           the
           King's
           power
           to
           give
           )
           is
           so
           senslesse
           a
           calumny
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           highest
           fit
           of
           madnesse
           can
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           whom
           this
           Offer
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           would
           in
           all
           this
           time
           have
           accused
           the
           King
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           able
           to
           justifie
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           these
           men
           hold
           these
           imaginable
           overtures
           and
           designes
           to
           be
           very
           hainous
           crimes
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           reckon
           the
           reducing
           such
           designes
           into
           reall
           and
           compleat
           execution
           ,
           no
           Offences
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           though
           the
           King
           may
           not
           wish
           His
           Subjects
           of
           Scotland
           to
           stand
           newters
           in
           the
           differences
           between
           His
           Majesty
           and
           His
           English
           people
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           fault
           in
           them
           to
           engage
           that
           Nation
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           Armes
           against
           the
           Soveraigne
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           ;
           and
           though
           a
           cursory
           discourse
           by
           other
           men
           of
           
           bringing
           up
           the
           Army
           to
           awe
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           be
           alleaged
           as
           a
           breach
           of
           trust
           against
           the
           King
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           yet
           the
           actuall
           bringing
           up
           an
           Army
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           awing
           it
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           the
           driving
           away
           many
           Members
           ,
           and
           making
           those
           who
           remained
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           Army
           directs
           ,
           is
           no
           offence
           in
           them
           ,
           either
           against
           the
           freedome
           or
           priviledge
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           To
           that
           clause
           His
           Majesty
           not
           being
           perswaded
           by
           their
           Petitions
           to
           defer
           His
           journey
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1641.
           there
           needs
           no
           Answer
           ,
           then
           the
           remembring
           His
           Majesties
           owne
           words
           in
           His
           Declaration
           of
           the
           12.
           of
           August
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           :
           
             We
             gave
             them
             warning
             that
             if
          
           
           
             there
             were
             any
             more
             good
             Bills
             ,
             which
             they
             desired
             might
             passe
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Our
             Subjects
             ,
             We
             wished
             they
             might
             be
             made
             ready
             against
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             We
             resolved
             ,
             according
             to
             Our
             promise
             to
             Our
             Scotch
             Subjects
             (
             with
             which
             they
             were
             well
             acquainted
             )
             to
             repair
             into
             Our
             Kingdome
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             unhappy
             differences
             there
             ;
             Upon
             this
             We
             were
             earnestly
             desired
             by
             both
             Our
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             to
             defer
             Our
             journey
             thither
             ,
             as
             well
             upon
             pretence
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             if
             both
             Armies
             were
             not
             first
             Disbanded
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             had
             many
             good
             Lawes
             in
             readinesse
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             differences
             here
             ,
             We
             were
             by
             their
             intreaty
             perswaded
             to
             defer
             Our
             journey
             to
             a
             day
             agreed
             on
             by
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           relation
           at
           large
           of
           what
           followed
           ,
           may
           satisfie
           all
           men
           of
           His
           Majesties
           extraordinary
           complyance
           ;
           and
           when
           He
           went
           ,
           He
           left
           such
           a
           Commission
           behind
           him
           ,
           as
           was
           agreeable
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           to
           prevent
           any
           inconveniences
           which
           might
           arise
           in
           His
           absence
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           That
           desired
           by
           them
           (
           being
           
             to
             consent
             to
             all
             Acts
             they
             should
             passe
             before
             He
             returned
          
           )
           was
           so
           monstrous
           ,
           illegall
           ,
           and
           unheard-of
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           themselves
           ashamed
           to
           presse
           it
           farther
           ,
           and
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           His
           Majesty
           
           granted
           ;
           nor
           does
           it
           appeare
           that
           there
           was
           in
           any
           time
           before
           ,
           any
           issued
           out
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Secretary
           Windebanke
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           ;
           or
           that
           was
           not
           agreeable
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           policy
           of
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Now
           succeeds
           the
           high
           Charge
           of
           the
           businesse
           
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           hoped
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           accessary
           to
           a
           Treason
           and
           Rebellion
           against
           Himself
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           time
           when
           there
           were
           so
           great
           distractions
           in
           two
           of
           His
           Kingdoms
           ▪
           He
           should
           Himself
           put
           the
           third
           into
           a
           flame
           ,
           that
           so
           He
           might
           have
           none
           to
           help
           Him
           ,
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           that
           was
           kindled
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           particulars
           out
           of
           which
           this
           grand
           Charge
           is
           compounded
           shall
           be
           severally
           examined
           .
        
         
           They
           who
           have
           used
           no
           kind
           of
           conscience
           or
           civility
           in
           the
           publishing
           all
           Letters
           of
           His
           Majesties
           ,
           (
           by
           what
           ill
           means
           soever
           the
           same
           have
           come
           into
           their
           hands
           )
           which
           they
           imagined
           might
           by
           the
           simplicity
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           malitious
           glosses
           and
           interpretations
           they
           could
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           beget
           any
           prejudice
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           now
           to
           conceale
           any
           thing
           that
           would
           contribute
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           not
           publishing
           those
           Letters
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           the
           King
           sent
           into
           Ireland
           by
           the
           Lord
           Dillon
           ,
           immediately
           before
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           is
           argument
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           either
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Letters
           ,
           or
           nothing
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           can
           in
           any
           sense
           reflect
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           find
           credit
           with
           any
           (
           not
           malitiously
           and
           stupidly
           sottish
           )
           that
           after
           so
           many
           reiterated
           infusions
           into
           the
           people
           by
           their
           severall
           Declarations
           that
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Ireland
           avowed
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           Commissiion
           under
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           for
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           It
           is
           now
           inverted
           into
           a
           Commission
           under
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           Sealed
           at
           Edenburgh
           when
           the
           King
           was
           last
           there
           ;
           
           when
           it
           is
           knowne
           He
           could
           no
           more
           have
           affixed
           that
           Seale
           (
           in
           whose
           hands
           soever
           it
           was
           )
           to
           any
           such
           Instrument
           ,
           (
           if
           He
           had
           had
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           no
           Christian
           believes
           He
           had
           )
           then
           He
           can
           now
           dispose
           of
           that
           at
           London
           ,
           of
           which
           Commission
           ,
           the
           world
           should
           long
           since
           have
           been
           informed
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           found
           a
           probable
           ground
           for
           the
           Suggestion
           :
           And
           surely
           these
           men
           would
           have
           published
           the
           Depositions
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           (
           they
           say
           )
           have
           seen
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           believed
           them
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           find
           credit
           amongst
           men
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           promised
           to
           the
           Irish
           Committee
           at
           London
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           be
           much
           better
           known
           to
           the
           Authours
           of
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           then
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           whereof
           being
           Papists
           ,
           and
           since
           Active
           Rebels
           ,
           having
           during
           their
           stay
           in
           London
           ,
           so
           great
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           powerfull
           and
           active
           Members
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           prevaile
           with
           them
           to
           interpose
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           they
           desired
           ;
           and
           very
           probably
           then
           laid
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           designe
           of
           their
           future
           Rebellion
           ,
           upon
           the
           principles
           they
           then
           saw
           introduced
           and
           countenanced
           here
           :
           By
           the
           earnest
           advice
           ,
           and
           importunate
           interposition
           of
           some
           of
           those
           principall
           Members
           ,
           they
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           Wansford
           ,
           no
           such
           person
           might
           be
           appointed
           temporarily
           to
           succeed
           ,
           as
           was
           like
           by
           his
           power
           and
           vigilance
           to
           prevent
           the
           wickednesse
           they
           intended
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           King
           gave
           away
           ,
           or
           promised
           them
           more
           then
           five
           Counties
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           upon
           their
           private
           mediation
           ,
           but
           their
           publique
           addresse
           according
           to
           their
           instructions
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           after
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           had
           made
           the
           recovery
           of
           ,
           and
           intit'ling
           His
           Majesty
           to
           those
           Counties
           ,
           a
           particular
           Article
           of
           their
           Impeachment
           against
           the
           Earle
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           and
           so
           blemished
           His
           Majesties
           
           just
           and
           legall
           interest
           ,
           and
           what
           His
           Majesty
           did
           thereupon
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           full
           and
           deliberate
           advice
           of
           His
           Councell
           Board
           ,
           according
           to
           usuall
           forms
           observed
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           :
           It
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           His
           Majesty
           might
           think
           Himself
           at
           that
           time
           oppressed
           by
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           He
           had
           great
           cause
           ,
           but
           that
           He
           should
           expresse
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           wish
           that
           He
           could
           be
           revenged
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           ,
           or
           before
           that
           Committee
           ,
           whom
           at
           that
           time
           He
           had
           reason
           to
           believe
           to
           be
           combined
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           very
           unlikely
           .
        
         
           The
           not
           Disbanding
           the
           
             Irish
             Army
          
           is
           next
           remembred
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ;
           the
           not
           seasonably
           disposing
           that
           body
           ,
           giving
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           a
           great
           rise
           ,
           and
           contributing
           much
           to
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           shortly
           after
           brake
           out
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           fault
           of
           that
           was
           ,
           is
           as
           evident
           .
        
         
           That
           Army
           was
           justly
           and
           prudently
           raised
           ,
           when
           the
           intention
           in
           Scotland
           was
           clearly
           known
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           restraine
           or
           divert
           that
           expedition
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           to
           reduce
           that
           Kingdome
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           no
           other
           of
           those
           words
           charged
           upon
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           words
           were
           spoken
           :
           And
           after
           the
           
             Scots
             Army
          
           was
           entred
           England
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           King
           were
           not
           forward
           to
           Disband
           that
           Army
           ,
           till
           He
           could
           discerne
           that
           the
           other
           did
           in
           truth
           intend
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           He
           no
           sooner
           was
           confident
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           then
           He
           resolved
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           then
           He
           wisely
           considered
           that
           the
           Disbanding
           such
           a
           body
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           so
           much
           licence
           was
           transplanted
           out
           of
           this
           ,
           into
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           like
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           transporting
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           His
           Majesty
           agreed
           with
           the
           
             Spanish
             Ambassadour
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           leave
           to
           transport
           
           three
           or
           four
           thousand
           of
           them
           for
           his
           Masters
           service
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           known
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Irish
             Committee
          
           then
           at
           London
           (
           who
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           had
           otherwise
           design'd
           the
           service
           of
           those
           men
           )
           prevailed
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           interpose
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           Agreement
           ,
           who
           (
           principally
           ,
           upon
           consideration
           of
           the
           umbrage
           the
           Crowne
           of
           France
           might
           take
           at
           such
           an
           assistance
           given
           to
           Spaine
           )
           pressed
           the
           King
           to
           revoke
           that
           grant
           ,
           and
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           Disbanding
           ;
           That
           objection
           was
           easily
           answered
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           having
           agreed
           likewise
           with
           the
           
             French
             Ambassadour
          
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           number
           should
           be
           likewise
           transported
           for
           France
           ,
           whereby
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           disposed
           of
           ;
           against
           which
           the
           
             Irish
             Committee
          
           more
           pressed
           then
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           there
           were
           not
           men
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           to
           spare
           :
           whereupon
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           by
           their
           private
           Agents
           )
           prevailed
           with
           the
           
             French
             Ambassadour
          
           (
           who
           more
           desired
           to
           hinder
           the
           supply
           for
           Spaine
           ,
           then
           to
           procure
           the
           like
           for
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           King
           controlled
           by
           the
           Parliament
           then
           either
           of
           the
           other
           )
           to
           release
           the
           King
           of
           His
           promise
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           would
           prevent
           the
           Spaniard's
           having
           any
           men
           ;
           And
           thereupon
           they
           re-inforced
           their
           importunity
           to
           the
           King
           for
           the
           present
           Disbanding
           ,
           and
           not
           sending
           any
           of
           that
           Army
           out
           of
           Ireland
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           His
           Majesty
           was
           forced
           to
           yeild
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           thereby
           (
           no
           question
           )
           much
           was
           contributed
           to
           the
           opportunity
           and
           disposition
           of
           rebelling
           ;
           and
           to
           whose
           account
           that
           advantage
           is
           to
           be
           put
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           may
           judge
           :
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           of
           that
           
             Irish
             Army
          
           (
           which
           these
           men
           would
           have
           believed
           to
           be
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           Stratagem
           against
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           )
           not
           one
           Officer
           above
           the
           quality
           of
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           not
           above
           two
           of
           
           that
           condition
           ,
           have
           served
           in
           that
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           against
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           In
           all
           Rebellions
           the
           chief
           Authors
           and
           Contrivers
           of
           it
           have
           made
           all
           fair
           pretences
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           such
           specious
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           were
           most
           like
           to
           seduce
           and
           corrupt
           the
           people
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           the
           fairest
           glosse
           upon
           their
           foulest
           combination
           and
           conspiracy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Rebels
           in
           Ireland
           framed
           an
           Oath
           by
           which
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           oblige
           themselves
           to
           bear
           true
           Faith
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           King
           Charles
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           maintain
           His
           Royall
           Prerogative
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           intended
           nothing
           lesse
           ;
           And
           Owen
           
           Connelly
           (
           who
           was
           the
           first
           happy
           discoverer
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           )
           in
           the
           same
           Deposition
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           saies
           
             the
             Rebels
             would
             pay
             the
             King
             all
             His
             Rights
             ,
          
           saies
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           said
           ,
           
             they
             took
             that
             course
             to
             imitate
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             got
             a
             priviledge
             by
             it
             :
          
           and
           
             Marke
             Paget
          
           in
           the
           same
           Examination
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           saies
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Rebels
             report
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Kings
             Warrant
             and
             great
             Seale
             for
             what
             they
             doe
          
           ;
           saies
           likewise
           ,
           
             that
             they
             threaten
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             rooted
             out
             the
             Brittish
             and
             English
             there
             ,
             to
             invade
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           thing
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           sweare
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           should
           be
           imputed
           to
           Him
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           have
           rebelled
           and
           forsworn
           themselves
           .
           The
           Authours
           of
           this
           Declaration
           have
           (
           besides
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           )
           in
           the
           Protestation
           of
           the
           5.
           of
           May
           ,
           sworn
           ,
           that
           
             they
             would
             maintaine
             and
             defend
             the
             Kings
             royall
             Person
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             estate
          
           ;
           and
           shortly
           after
           would
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             by
             that
             very
             Protestation
             obliged
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             against
             Him
          
           ;
           in
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           19.
           of
           May
           ,
           they
           used
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             The
             providing
             for
             the
             publique
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             of
             His
             
             Majesty
             and
             all
             His
             Realmes
             ,
             we
             protest
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             all-seeing
             Deity
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             be
             the
             only
             end
             of
             all
             our
             Counsells
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             resolved
             to
             continue
             freed
             and
             enlarged
             from
             all
             private
             aymes
             ,
             personall
             respects
             ,
             or
             passions
             whatsoever
             :
          
           and
           the
           very
           next
           day
           Voted
           ,
           that
           
             He
             intended
             to
             make
             War
             against
             His
          
           
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           
             whosoever
             should
             serve
             or
             assist
             Him
             were
             Traytors
             by
             the
             fundamentall
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           and
           (
           upon
           that
           conclusion
           of
           His
           intention
           )
           actually
           leavied
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           marched
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           Petition
           of
           the
           2.
           of
           June
           ,
           they
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           
           
             they
             have
             nothing
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             more
             pretious
             and
             of
             higher
             esteem
             (
             next
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             immediate
             service
             of
             God
             )
             then
             the
             just
             and
             faithfull
             performance
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
          
           and
           together
           with
           that
           Petition
           ,
           present
           the
           19.
           
           Propositions
           to
           Him
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           leave
           Him
           
             not
             so
             much
             power
             in
             His
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             Member
             of
             either
             House
             reserves
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           infinite
           other
           instances
           )
           in
           their
           Instructions
           of
           the
           18.
           of
           August
           to
           the
           
             Deputy
             Lieutenants
          
           
           of
           Cheshire
           ,
           they
           required
           them
           to
           declare
           unto
           all
           men
           ,
           
             that
             it
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             should
             be
             ,
             the
             care
             and
             endeavour
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             to
             provide
             for
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             That
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             did
             know
             of
             any
             evill
             intended
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
          
           when
           the
           only
           businesse
           and
           end
           of
           those
           directions
           and
           instructions
           were
           to
           raise
           that
           whole
           County
           against
           Him
           ;
           So
           that
           this
           clause
           of
           the
           Rebels
           Oath
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           objected
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           those
           other
           clauses
           in
           their
           own
           Oaths
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           charged
           His
           Majesty
           withall
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           
             Proclamation
             against
             the
             Rebels
             in
             Ireland
             ,
          
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             could
             not
             obtaine
             in
             divers
             
             Months
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             but
             40
             Copies
             were
             printed
             ,
             and
             expresse
             Order
             given
             that
             none
             should
             be
             published
             till
             further
             directions
             :
          
           hear
           His
           Maj.
           own
           full
           Answer
           to
           that
           Charge
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           19.
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             well
             known
             that
             we
             were
             ,
             when
             that
             Rebellion
          
           
           
             brake
             forth
             ,
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             That
             We
             immediatly
             from
             thence
             recommended
             the
             care
             of
             that
             businesse
             to
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             here
             ,
             after
             We
             had
             provided
             for
             all
             fitting
             supplies
             from
             Our
             Kingdome
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             that
             after
             Our
             returne
             hither
             ,
             We
             observed
             all
             those
             formes
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             which
             We
             were
             advised
             to
             by
             Our
             Councell
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             or
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             here
             ;
             and
             if
             no
             Proclamation
             issued
             out
             sooner
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             the
             Lords
             Justices
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             desired
             them
             no
             sooner
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             did
             ,
             the
             number
             they
             desired
             was
             but
             Twenty
             ,
             which
             they
             advised
             might
             be
             Signed
             by
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             for
             expedition
             of
             the
             service
             commanded
             to
             be
             printed
             (
             a
             circumstance
             not
             required
             by
             them
             )
             and
             thereupon
             signed
             more
             then
             they
             desired
             :
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           an
           impudent
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           obtain
           a
           Proclamation
           in
           divers
           Months
           ,
           when
           they
           never
           so
           much
           as
           desired
           or
           moved
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           no
           sooner
           moved
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           He
           gave
           Order
           in
           it
           the
           same
           Houre
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           (
           since
           this
           particular
           hath
           bin
           with
           so
           much
           confidence
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           unreasonably
           objected
           against
           His
           Majesty
           )
           to
           speak
           somewhat
           of
           the
           custome
           and
           order
           usually
           observed
           in
           sending
           Proclamations
           into
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reason
           why
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           were
           at
           that
           time
           sent
           :
           except
           upon
           any
           extraordinary
           reasons
           ,
           the
           King
           never
           signes
           more
           then
           the
           first
           draught
           of
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           fairly
           ingrossed
           in
           parchment
           ,
           which
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Deputy
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lords
             Justices
          
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           is
           
             there
             printed
          
           ,
           and
           the
           printed
           
           Copies
           dispersed
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           England
           ;
           His
           Majesties
           
             signe
             Manuall
          
           being
           not
           to
           any
           of
           those
           Copies
           :
           The
           
             Lords
             Justices
          
           and
           Councell
           ,
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           rumour
           industriously
           spread
           amongst
           the
           Rebels
           that
           
             they
             had
             the
             Kings
             authority
             for
             what
             they
             did
             ,
          
           which
           might
           get
           credit
           amongst
           some
           ;
           desired
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             have
             twenty
             Proclamations
             sent
             over
             signed
             by
             the
             King's
             signe
             Manuall
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             printed
             Copies
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             disperse
             according
             to
             custome
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             send
             an
             Originall
             with
             the
             King's
             hand
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             those
             considerable
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             might
             suspect
             to
             be
             misled
             by
             that
             false
             rumour
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             King
             's
             very
             hand
             ,
             would
             be
             without
             excuse
             if
             they
             persisted
             :
          
           This
           Letter
           and
           desire
           from
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           and
           Councell
           ,
           was
           communicated
           at
           the
           Councel
           Board
           ,
           and
           the
           resolution
           there
           taken
           ,
           that
           
             they
             should
             have
             double
             the
             number
             they
             desired
             ,
             signed
             by
             the
             King
          
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           ingrossing
           so
           many
           Copies
           would
           take
           up
           more
           time
           ,
           directions
           were
           given
           for
           the
           printing
           
             forty
             Copies
          
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           
             signed
             by
             His
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           possible
           speed
           dispatched
           into
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           the
           caution
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           more
           printed
           ,
           then
           were
           sent
           away
           thither
           ,
           was
           very
           necessary
           ,
           left
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           by
           having
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           find
           some
           device
           ,
           to
           evade
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           sent
           ,
           and
           be
           prepared
           to
           defend
           their
           old
           ,
           or
           raise
           some
           new
           scandall
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           besides
           that
           there
           was
           no
           imaginable
           reason
           ,
           why
           any
           more
           should
           at
           that
           time
           be
           printed
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           written
           from
           Court
           to
           the
           Lord
           Muskery
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           what
           He
           did
           ,
           cannot
           reflect
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           nor
           had
           the
           person
           who
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           written
           such
           a
           Letter
           (
           whom
           they
           have
           in
           former
           Declarations
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           
             Dillon
             ▪
          
           
           &
           who
           expresly
           denied
           the
           ever
           writing
           any
           such
           Letter
           )
           any
           place
           or
           relation
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           had
           good
           reason
           long
           after
           to
           write
           to
           the
           
             Marquesse
             of
             Ormond
          
           to
           give
           particular
           thanks
           to
           Muskery
           and
           Punket
           ,
           They
           having
           bin
           both
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           imployed
           by
           the
           Irish
           to
           His
           Majesty
           during
           the
           Cessation
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           there
           such
           professions
           of
           their
           endeavours
           to
           reduce
           the
           other
           to
           reason
           ,
           as
           might
           merit
           His
           Majesties
           thank
           and
           acknowledgment
           ,
           which
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           been
           as
           forward
           to
           give
           to
           such
           of
           the
           Rebels
           here
           ,
           as
           have
           expressed
           any
           moderation
           or
           inclination
           to
           return
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           yet
           He
           was
           never
           well
           pleased
           with
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           nor
           can
           give
           them
           thanks
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             delaying
             and
             detaining
             the
             Earle
             of
             Leicester
             ,
          
           beyond
           all
           pretence
           from
           going
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           it
           is
           wel
           known
           how
           often
           his
           Majesty
           pressed
           the
           Houses
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           dispatched
           and
           sent
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           which
           His
           Majesty
           gave
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           Petition
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           the
           28.
           of
           April
           ,
           
           of
           
             His
             resolution
             to
             go
             in
             Person
             into
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             on
             whom
             He
             relied
             principally
             for
             the
             Conduct
             and
             managing
             of
             affairs
             there
             ,
             was
             still
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             notwithstanding
             His
             earnestnesse
             expressed
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             repair
             to
             his
             Command
          
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           neer
           three
           Months
           before
           any
           preparation
           was
           made
           for
           his
           journey
           ,
           and
           then
           about
           the
           end
           of
           July
           or
           beginning
           of
           August
           his
           Lordship
           came
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           to
           receive
           his
           instructions
           ,
           pretending
           to
           have
           his
           dispatch
           so
           fully
           from
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           return
           no
           more
           thither
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           could
           have
           His
           Majesties
           Command
           ,
           he
           would
           immediately
           to
           Chester
           ,
           and
           imbarke
           ;
           This
           being
           about
           the
           time
           that
           the
           King
           was
           preparing
           Forces
           for
           His
           defence
           against
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ;
           the
           
           Earle
           was
           detained
           about
           a
           Month
           before
           he
           could
           receive
           his
           instructions
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           dispatches
           that
           were
           necessary
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           took
           his
           leave
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           with
           profession
           of
           going
           directly
           to
           Chester
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           command
           or
           inclination
           ,
           that
           purpose
           was
           quickly
           altered
           ,
           and
           his
           Lordship
           returned
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           detained
           full
           two
           Months
           longer
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           Commanded
           expresly
           by
           the
           Houses
           to
           repair
           to
           Chester
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           wait
           on
           the
           King
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           though
           His
           Majesty
           being
           then
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           avoid
           performing
           that
           duty
           ,
           but
           by
           avoiding
           the
           ordinary
           road
           ;
           when
           the
           King
           heard
           of
           his
           being
           at
           Chester
           ,
           where
           he
           expected
           the
           Ships
           that
           were
           to
           transport
           him
           above
           three
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           force
           in
           readiness
           to
           be
           sent
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           retinue
           ,
           those
           Regiments
           of
           Foot
           and
           Troups
           of
           Horse
           which
           had
           been
           raised
           for
           that
           Service
           having
           been
           imployed
           against
           His
           Majesty
           at
           Edge-hill
           ,
           and
           being
           still
           kept
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           none
           of
           those
           provisions
           or
           mony
           to
           be
           now
           sent
           over
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           importunately
           desired
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           considered
           that
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           having
           been
           kept
           in
           some
           awe
           ,
           with
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant's
           comming
           over
           with
           all
           such
           supplies
           as
           were
           necessary
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           War
           ,
           (
           the
           assurance
           whereof
           had
           likewise
           kept
           up
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Protestants
           there
           )
           if
           he
           should
           now
           arrive
           there
           in
           so
           private
           a
           manner
           ,
           without
           any
           addition
           of
           a
           strength
           ,
           or
           provision
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           that
           strength
           that
           was
           there
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           greatest
           affliction
           ,
           and
           dis-heartning
           to
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           that
           could
           be
           imagined
           ,
           and
           an
           equall
           incouragement
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           therefore
           His
           Majesty
           sent
           for
           him
           to
           Oxford
           ,
           till
           he
           might
           receive
           better
           satisfaction
           from
           the
           
           Houses
           concerning
           their
           preparations
           for
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           So
           that
           by
           whom
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leicester
           was
           delaied
           and
           detained
           ,
           the
           world
           may
           judge
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Kings
             refusall
             of
             a
             Commission
             for
             the
             Lord
             Brooke
             and
             Lord
             Wharton
             ,
          
           hath
           been
           long
           since
           Answered
           by
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           Answer
           was
           never
           yet
           denied
           ,
           or
           replied
           to
           ;
           That
           
             the
             Forces
             to
             be
             under
             their
             Command
             ,
             were
             raised
             before
             His
             Majesties
             Commission
             was
             so
             much
             as
             desired
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             Commission
             that
             was
             desired
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             independent
             upon
             His
             Majesties
             Lieutenant
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             His
             Majesty
             had
             great
             reason
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             :
          
           And
           how
           reasonably
           those
           persons
           were
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           such
           a
           Command
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           ,
           by
           their
           bringing
           those
           very
           Forces
           which
           were
           raised
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           against
           the
           Rebels
           there
           ,
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           King
           at
           Edge-hill
           within
           a
           very
           short
           time
           after
           those
           Commissions
           were
           desired
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           they
           have
           long
           since
           named
           divers
           Papists
           and
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Kings
           speciall
           Warrants
           after
           the
           Ports
           were
           shut
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           passed
           hence
           ,
           and
           headed
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           when
           they
           wanted
           Commanders
           ;
           Examine
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           who
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           may
           be
           judges
           of
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           Charge
           ,
           to
           be
           spoken
           by
           Master
           Pim
           at
           a
           Conference
           with
           the
           Lords
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           February
           ,
           1641.
           (
           the
           Speech
           
           being
           printed
           )
           by
           His
           Message
           of
           the
           7.
           of
           that
           Month
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           required
           to
           know
           whether
           such
           a
           thing
           had
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           upon
           what
           ground
           ,
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           being
           sure
           He
           had
           used
           all
           caution
           in
           the
           granting
           of
           Passe-ports
           into
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           The
           Commons
           answered
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Speech
             delivered
             by
             
             
             Mr.
             
          
           Pim
           ,
           
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             received
             divers
             advertisements
             concerning
             severall
             persons
             who
             had
             obtained
             His
             Majesties
             immediate
             Warrant
             for
             the
             passing
             into
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             since
             the
             Order
             of
             restraint
             of
             both
             Houses
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             informed
             ,
             since
             their
             comming
             into
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             had
             joyned
             with
             the
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             been
             Commanders
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             had
             been
             staid
             ,
             and
             were
             yet
             in
             safe
             custody
             ,
             the
             Names
             of
             whom
             they
             set
             downe
             ,
             being
             all
             in
             custody
             ,
          
           and
           said
           
             the
             particular
             Names
             of
             others
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             received
             ,
             but
             doubted
             not
             ,
             but
             upon
             examination
             they
             might
             be
             discovered
             :
          
           But
           they
           said
           
             they
             believed
             it
             was
             by
             the
             procurement
             of
             some
             evill
             Instruments
             too
             near
             His
             royall
             Person
             ,
             without
             His
             Majesties
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             intentions
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           hereupon
           replied
           ,
           
             That
             the
             persons
             named
             to
          
           
           
             be
             under
             restraint
             ,
             made
             not
             good
             the
             assertion
             in
             that
             speech
          
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           
             their
             Passes
             were
             granted
             by
             His
             Majesty
             at
             His
             being
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             long
             before
             the
             restraint
             ,
             and
             being
             persons
             of
             whose
             good
             affections
             there
             was
             then
             no
             suspition
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             he
             was
             most
             assured
             that
             no
             such
             person
             as
             was
             comprehended
             under
             that
             Charge
             had
             passed
             by
             His
             Warrant
             or
             privity
             :
          
           and
           then
           He
           desired
           His
           House
           of
           Commons
           to
           consider
           
             whether
             such
             a
             generall
             information
             and
             advertisement
             (
             in
             which
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             any
             particular
             person
             mentioned
             )
             be
             ground
             enough
             for
             such
             a
             direct
             and
             positive
             affirmation
             ,
             as
             was
             made
             in
             that
             Speech
             ,
          
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           place
           and
           person
           ,
           and
           being
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           was
           of
           that
           authority
           ,
           that
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           might
           suffer
           in
           the
           affections
           of
           many
           of
           His
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           fall
           under
           a
           possible
           construction
           (
           considering
           many
           scandalous
           Pamphlets
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           )
           of
           not
           being
           sensible
           enough
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           so
           horrid
           and
           odious
           
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           this
           distraction
           ,
           such
           a
           danger
           might
           possibly
           insue
           to
           His
           Majesties
           Person
           and
           Estate
           ,
           as
           He
           was
           well
           assured
           his
           House
           of
           Commons
           would
           use
           their
           utmost
           endevours
           to
           prevent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           said
           ,
           
             He
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             name
             those
             persons
             ,
          
           who
           by
           his
           Licence
           had
           passed
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           were
           there
           in
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ;
           or
           that
           if
           upon
           their
           examination
           they
           did
           not
           find
           particular
           evidence
           to
           prove
           that
           aspersion
           (
           as
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           was
           confident
           they
           never
           could
           )
           as
           that
           affirmation
           which
           did
           reflect
           upon
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           was
           very
           publick
           ;
           so
           they
           would
           publish
           such
           a
           Declaration
           whereby
           that
           mistake
           might
           be
           discovered
           ,
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           being
           most
           tender
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           which
           had
           reference
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           and
           was
           from
           his
           Soule
           resolved
           to
           discharge
           his
           duty
           (
           which
           God
           would
           require
           at
           his
           hands
           )
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           his
           poore
           Protestant
           Subjects
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           utter
           rooting
           out
           that
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           above
           a
           Month
           before
           the
           King
           could
           receive
           any
           other
           Answer
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           
           
             they
             had
             affirmed
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             cause
             to
             believe
             was
             true
             ,
          
           and
           presented
           some
           of
           their
           grounds
           to
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           
             that
             those
             Licences
             granted
             to
             the
             persons
             under
             restraint
             were
             apt
             to
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             as
             was
             mentioned
             in
             that
             positive
             affirmation
          
           ;
           and
           another
           ground
           was
           ,
           
             that
             His
             Majesty
             could
             not
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             did
             passe
             upon
             his
             Licence
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             some
             did
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             such
             generall
             Information
             :
          
           which
           reasons
           (
           with
           some
           other
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           )
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           hoped
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           perswade
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           had
           some
           cause
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           the
           said
           Informations
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           no
           intention
           to
           make
           any
           ill
           use
           of
           them
           to
           
             His
             Majesties
             dishonour
          
           ,
           
           but
           did
           impute
           the
           blame
           to
           his
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           replied
           again
           to
           that
           Message
           ,
           
             That
             there
          
           
           
             was
             nothing
             yet
             declared
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             a
             ground
             for
             what
             Mr.
          
           Pim
           
             had
             so
             boldly
             affirmed
             ,
             for
             yet
             there
             was
             not
             any
             particular
             person
             named
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             much
             as
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Rebels
             to
             whom
             His
             Majesty
             had
             given
             Licence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             .
             He
             expected
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             should
             publish
             such
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             whereby
             that
             mistake
             might
             be
             cleared
             .
          
        
         
           Since
           that
           time
           to
           the
           houre
           of
           the
           publishing
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           they
           have
           never
           made
           the
           least
           addresse
           ,
           or
           given
           the
           least
           information
           or
           satisfaction
           to
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           which
           they
           then
           said
           
             they
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             make
             use
             of
             to
             his
             dis-honour
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           last
           presumption
           could
           proceed
           only
           from
           a
           confidence
           that
           the
           people
           would
           believe
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           not
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           they
           mean
           
             by
             the
             Commanders
             and
             Officers
             ,
             whom
             the
             King
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             called
             off
             from
             their
             trust
             against
             the
             Rebels
             ;
             and
             Ships
             from
             their
             guards
             at
             Sea
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Rebels
             might
             be
             supplied
             with
             forain
             aides
             ,
          
           is
           not
           understood
           ,
           except
           by
           the
           Ships
           they
           meane
           those
           under
           the
           command
           of
           Captain
           Kittleby
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           Stradling
           ,
           who
           then
           attended
           the
           Irish
           Coast
           ,
           when
           all
           
             his
             Majesties
             Fleet
          
           was
           seized
           by
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           and
           imployed
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           whom
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           and
           confidence
           of
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           the
           Commanders
           ,
           required
           to
           attend
           Him
           with
           their
           Ships
           about
           Newcastle
           ,
           or
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           have
           two
           of
           his
           owne
           Ships
           at
           his
           disposall
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           (
           that
           any
           inconvenience
           might
           be
           prevented
           by
           the
           comming
           of
           supply
           to
           the
           Rebels
           )
           His
           Majesty
           gave
           notice
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           his
           command
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           required
           
           them
           to
           take
           care
           for
           the
           guarding
           of
           that
           Coast
           ,
           which
           they
           altogether
           neglected
           ;
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           found
           meanes
           likewise
           to
           seize
           those
           two
           Ships
           ,
           which
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           hoped
           He
           should
           have
           been
           possessed
           of
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           better
           understood
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           
             supplies
             from
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Antrim
           
             and
             Lord
          
           Aboyne
           ,
           
             or
             of
             Armes
             and
             Ammunition
             from
             the
             King's
             Magazines
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Queen
             ,
          
           which
           no
           sober
           man
           believes
           ,
           or
           of
           which
           no
           evidence
           or
           instance
           hath
           so
           much
           as
           been
           offered
           :
           Some
           few
           Suits
           of
           clothes
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           Kings
           Souldiers
           about
           Coventry
           ,
           when
           that
           City
           was
           in
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           which
           they
           pretended
           were
           prepared
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           which
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           did
           what
           could
           be
           done
           to
           cause
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           and
           was
           apparently
           their
           fault
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           send
           for
           a
           safe
           conduct
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           passe
           through
           
             His
             Majesties
          
           Quarters
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           far
           the
           King
           was
           from
           consenting
           to
           ,
           or
           approving
           that
           Action
           ,
           appears
           by
           
             His
             Majesties
          
           expresse
           Command
           (
           which
           was
           executed
           accordingly
           )
           for
           the
           transporting
           into
           Ireland
           of
           three
           thousand
           Suites
           of
           
           cloths
           ,
           which
           He
           found
           provided
           for
           that
           Service
           at
           Chester
           ,
           after
           
             his
             Majesty
          
           was
           possessed
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           been
           neglected
           to
           be
           sent
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           necessity
           of
           His
           own
           Army
           could
           prevaile
           with
           Him
           to
           seize
           ,
           or
           divert
           from
           that
           necessary
           use
           for
           which
           they
           were
           provided
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Maty
          
           never
           denied
           
             any
             Pieces
             of
             Battery
             desired
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ireland
             ,
          
           nor
           is
           there
           the
           least
           colour
           to
           affirm
           the
           same
           ;
           what
           directions
           the
           Rebels
           give
           in
           their
           Letters
           of
           Mart
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           gave
           any
           such
           directions
           as
           are
           alleaged
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           materiall
           as
           to
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           ;
           and
           
           for
           Officers
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           who
           left
           their
           trust
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Leven
           ,
           who
           by
           
             His
             Majesties
          
           consent
           was
           sent
           Generall
           of
           the
           Scots
           into
           Ireland
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           was
           called
           from
           thence
           to
           lead
           an
           Army
           into
           England
           against
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           at
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Uxbridge
           alleaged
           and
           complained
           ,
           that
           many
           Officers
           both
           Scots
           and
           English
           had
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           War
           left
           that
           Service
           ,
           and
           been
           entertained
           by
           the
           two
           Houses
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           all
           the
           Answer
           they
           could
           receive
           was
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             not
             sent
             for
             .
          
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           case
           (
           as
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           contradiction
           it
           is
           )
           these
           Gentlemen
           had
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           believe
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           so
           often
           swear
           they
           did
           nothing
           without
           good
           authority
           and
           Commission
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           the
           Rebels
           had
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           swore
           on
           the
           22.
           of
           
             October
             ,
             1642.
             
             That
             no
             private
             passion
          
           
           
             or
             respect
             ,
             no
             evill
             intention
             to
             His
             Majesties
             person
             ,
             nor
             designe
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             His
             just
             honour
             and
             authority
             ,
             engaged
             them
             to
             raise
             Forces
             ,
          
           and
           the
           next
           day
           gave
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           battle
           at
           Edge-hill
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           more
           materiall
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Phelim
             Oneale
          
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Generall
           Laesly
           had
           any
           authority
           from
           the
           King
           against
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           then
           that
           these
           Gentlemen
           should
           be
           perswaded
           in
           the
           same
           houre
           to
           believe
           that
           an
           Army
           should
           be
           raised
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           King's
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           sweare
           that
           they
           would
           live
           and
           die
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           whom
           
           they
           nominated
           Generall
           to
           lead
           that
           Army
           against
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           What
           information
           was
           given
           divers
           Months
           before
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Kings
           Councel
           ,
           
             of
             a
             designe
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             for
             a
             generall
             Massacre
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
          
           Ireland
           and
           England
           ,
           &c.
           is
           no
           objection
           
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           imprisoned
           divers
           Months
           before
           that
           Rebellion
           brake
           out
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           like
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           able
           to
           have
           charged
           Him
           with
           any
           concealment
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           forborn
           accusing
           him
           with
           it
           at
           his
           Triall
           ,
           when
           they
           so
           much
           wanted
           evidence
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           make
           his
           Chaplains
           not
           licencing
           such
           Books
           against
           Popery
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           did
           discredit
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           ,
           an
           Argument
           of
           his
           Treason
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           likewise
           now
           have
           named
           the
           others
           of
           the
           King's
           Counsell
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           alleaged
           any
           matter
           ,
           that
           could
           have
           reflected
           upon
           them
           or
           their
           Master
           .
        
         
           Next
           follows
           a
           huddle
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Letters
             to
             the
             Pope
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           since
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Lorainge
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             King
             's
             having
             an
             Agent
             at
             Rome
          
           (
           which
           it
           is
           knowne
           he
           never
           had
           )
           some
           Months
           before
           the
           Irish
           Rebellion
           :
           all
           which
           are
           so
           obscurely
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           charge
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           any
           Answer
           ;
           yet
           because
           (
           how
           impertinently
           soever
           )
           by
           the
           licence
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           much
           hath
           been
           scandalously
           discoursed
           of
           a
           Letter
           written
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Prince
           ,
           and
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Letter
           translated
           &
           printed
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Copy
           published
           in
           the
           French
           Mercury
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           that
           businesse
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           being
           by
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Father
           sent
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           to
           conclude
           a
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Daughter
           of
           that
           Crowne
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           long
           treated
           of
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           obliged
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           to
           perform
           all
           Ceremonies
           which
           were
           requisite
           to
           the
           compassing
           the
           businesse
           he
           went
           about
           ;
           The
           Kingdome
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           had
           a
           fast
           friendship
           with
           Rome
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           dependence
           ,
           that
           a
           dispensation
           from
           thence
           was
           thought
           
           necessary
           by
           the
           wisdome
           of
           that
           State
           to
           the
           marriage
           in
           treaty
           ,
           towards
           the
           procuring
           whereof
           ,
           though
           the
           Prince
           would
           not
           contribute
           the
           least
           application
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           reasonably
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           that
           dispensation
           the
           more
           difficult
           to
           be
           procured
           ;
           The
           Pope
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           writ
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           which
           was
           delivered
           to
           his
           Highnesse
           ,
           by
           his
           Minister
           there
           resident
           ;
           It
           was
           a
           Letter
           of
           respect
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           of
           great
           kindnesse
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           have
           been
           thought
           a
           very
           unseasonable
           neglect
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           had
           vouchsafed
           it
           no
           Answer
           :
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           was
           easier
           to
           resolve
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           write
           ,
           then
           what
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           they
           who
           were
           officious
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           prepared
           the
           draught
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           him
           ;
           the
           which
           ,
           when
           his
           Highnesse
           had
           perused
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           he
           expunged
           those
           clauses
           ,
           which
           might
           seem
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           professed
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           altered
           and
           mended
           it
           ,
           he
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           Copies
           of
           the
           first
           draught
           were
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           by
           which
           that
           was
           inserted
           in
           the
           French
           Mercury
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           so
           carefully
           translated
           and
           printed
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           these
           late
           ill
           years
           )
           and
           now
           is
           given
           in
           evidence
           against
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           :
           But
           admitting
           it
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prince
           being
           in
           a
           forain
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           with
           the
           policy
           whereof
           he
           was
           then
           to
           comply
           )
           had
           written
           that
           very
           Letter
           ,
           which
           is
           printed
           ,
           with
           what
           colour
           of
           reason
           can
           any
           man
           make
           that
           an
           Argument
           of
           his
           inclination
           to
           Popery
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           hath
           given
           the
           greatest
           testimony
           of
           his
           affection
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           that
           any
           Prince
           or
           private
           person
           hath
           done
           ?
           The
           Authours
           of
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           would
           not
           think
           it
           just
           ,
           that
           from
           their
           very
           loving
           Letters
           to
           the
           
             Bashaw
             at
             Argyers
          
           ,
           and
           his
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           
           
           
           
           
           which
           
             He
             thanks
             God
             that
             the
             Agent
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             is
             come
             thither
             to
             make
             a
             peace
             and
             love
             betwixt
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           relation
           of
           that
           businesse
           fol.
           15.
           published
           by
           their
           authority
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           amity
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           that
           Degree
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           given
           the
           Turkes
           men-of-war
           the
           freedome
           of
           their
           Harbours
           ,
           men
           should
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           turn
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           yet
           such
           a
           conclusion
           will
           more
           naturally
           result
           from
           those
           Letters
           ,
           and
           that
           strict
           correspondence
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           King's
           affection
           to
           Popery
           from
           that
           Letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           said
           that
           the
           same
           designe
           was
           laid
           in
           England
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           thousands
           were
           appointed
           to
           cut
           the
           Protestants
           throats
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           also
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           went
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           confessed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           their
           Popish
           Committee
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           had
           communicated
           that
           designe
           with
           many
           Papists
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           whose
           advice
           (
           though
           some
           things
           were
           altered
           ,
           yet
           )
           it
           was
           generally
           concluded
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           the
           like
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Papists
           here
           ;
           all
           which
           if
           true
           ,
           (
           as
           no
           sober
           man
           believes
           it
           to
           be
           )
           does
           no
           way
           reflect
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           Popish
           Committee
           was
           sent
           more
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           owned
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           tooke
           speciall
           care
           for
           their
           Accommodation
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           it
           sufficiently
           appears
           ,
           how
           unjust
           and
           unreasonable
           all
           the
           
             particular
             Scandals
          
           are
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           businesse
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           which
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           (
           how
           impudently
           soever
           He
           hath
           been
           aspersed
           )
           never
           did
           any
           ,
           or
           omitted
           the
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           those
           rules
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           justifiable
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           had
           
           but
           as
           well
           performed
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           obligations
           ;
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           neer
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           when
           the
           Houses
           pretended
           wonderfull
           difficulty
           to
           raise
           men
           for
           that
           Service
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           seasonable
           supply
           would
           utterly
           have
           broken
           and
           defeated
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           King
           sent
           a
           Message
           to
           them
           on
           the
           28
           of
           December
           ,
           
           1641.
           
           That
           
             His
             Majesty
             being
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             great
             miseries
             and
             distresses
             of
             His
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           Ireland
           
             which
             daily
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             which
             had
             been
             already
             spilt
             ,
             by
             the
             cruelty
             and
             barbarousnesse
             of
             those
             Rebels
             ,
             crying
             out
             so
             loud
             ;
             and
             perceiving
             how
             slowly
             the
             succours
             designed
             thither
             went
             on
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             Himself
             would
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             by
             Commissions
             (
             which
             He
             would
             grant
             )
             ten
             thousand
             English
             Voluntiers
             should
             be
             speedily
             raised
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             if
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             would
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             pay
             them
             :
          
           which
           offer
           from
           His
           Majesty
           was
           rejected
           ,
           and
           no
           considerable
           supplies
           sent
           till
           they
           had
           compelled
           His
           Majesty
           to
           consent
           to
           such
           a
           Bill
           for
           Pressing
           ,
           as
           might
           devest
           and
           rob
           Him
           of
           a
           necessary
           and
           legall
           power
           inherent
           in
           His
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           they
           reserved
           those
           men
           ,
           which
           were
           raised
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           otherwise
           have
           been
           engaged
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           but
           on
           that
           pretence
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           fight
           against
           His
           Majesty
           at
           Edge-hill
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           retained
           them
           still
           in
           their
           Service
           ;
           That
           they
           imployed
           the
           mony
           ,
           raised
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           particular
           caution
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           imployed
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           support
           and
           maintenance
           of
           that
           Army
           led
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           received
           vast
           sums
           of
           mony
           raised
           only
           for
           Ireland
           )
           they
           never
           administred
           any
           considerable
           supply
           thither
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           
           apply
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           owne
           Designes
           at
           home
           against
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           These
           particulars
           (
           of
           which
           kind
           every
           man
           may
           call
           to
           mind
           many
           more
           )
           nor
           their
           notable
           compliance
           with
           the
           Irish
           Committee
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           first
           over
           ,
           are
           remembred
           ,
           to
           imply
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           were
           guilty
           of
           raising
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           (
           otherwise
           then
           by
           their
           principles
           ,
           and
           proceedings
           in
           diminution
           of
           the
           King
           's
           soveraigne
           power
           )
           or
           that
           they
           cherished
           it
           after
           it
           was
           begun
           (
           otherwise
           then
           by
           not
           wisely
           and
           vigorously
           endeavouring
           to
           suppresse
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           spread
           so
           universally
           )
           but
           that
           which
           may
           be
           justly
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           is
           ,
           their
           affecting
           and
           grasping
           the
           power
           of
           carrying
           on
           that
           War
           ,
           which
           so
           great
           a
           body
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           ;
           their
           imprudent
           and
           unpolitique
           declaring
           an
           animosity
           against
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           even
           a
           purpose
           for
           their
           utter
           extirpation
           ,
           and
           disposing
           their
           Lands
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           adventurers
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           Act
           and
           Declaration
           it
           is
           known
           drove
           many
           into
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           before
           suspected
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           declared
           to
           be
           affected
           to
           the
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           their
           giving
           all
           their
           minds
           up
           to
           the
           kindling
           that
           horrid
           and
           monstrous
           rebellion
           here
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           the
           extinguishing
           the
           other
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Next
           succeeds
           the
           Charge
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           
           
             the
             unusuall
             preparation
             of
             Ammunition
             and
             Armes
          
           (
           upon
           His
           return
           from
           
             Scotland
             )
             with
             new
             Guards
             within
             ,
             and
             about
          
           White-hall
           ;
           
             the
             Fire-works
             taken
             and
             found
             in
             Papists
             houses
             ,
             the
          
           Tower
           
             filled
             with
             New
             guards
             ,
             Granadoes
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Fire-works
             ,
             Morters
             and
             great
             pieces
             of
             Battery
             ,
             the
             dis-placing
             Sir
          
           William
           Balfore
           ,
           
             and
             placing
             other
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             suspected
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             City
             .
          
        
         
         
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           entertainment
           they
           provided
           for
           the
           King
           against
           His
           return
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           in
           stead
           of
           thanking
           Him
           for
           having
           passed
           so
           many
           good
           Acts
           of
           grace
           and
           favour
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           could
           reasonably
           aske
           from
           Him
           ,
           or
           requisite
           to
           make
           them
           the
           most
           happy
           Nation
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           They
           presented
           Him
           a
           Remonstrance
           (
           as
           they
           called
           it
           )
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             laying
             before
          
           
           Him
           (
           to
           use
           His
           Majesties
           own
           words
           )
           
             and
             publishing
             to
             the
             world
             all
             the
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             mis-fortunes
             ;
             which
             hapned
             from
             His
             first
             comming
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             to
             that
             houre
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             blessed
             condition
             all
             His
             Subjects
             had
             enjoyed
             in
             the
             benefit
             of
             peace
             and
             plenty
             under
             His
             Majesty
             to
             the
             envy
             of
             Christendome
             :
          
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           licence
           then
           used
           in
           language
           ,
           when
           upon
           debate
           of
           some
           pretended
           breach
           of
           Order
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           Promoters
           of
           this
           Declaration
           publickly
           said
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           without
           controle
           ,
           
             that
             their
             Discipline
             ought
             to
             be
             severe
             ,
             for
             the
             enemy
             was
             in
             view
             ,
          
           when
           the
           King
           was
           come
           within
           one
           daies
           journey
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           His
           Majesty
           found
           a
           band
           of
           Souldiers
           entertained
           to
           guard
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           had
           bin
           never
           known
           in
           age
           before
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           not
           now
           the
           least
           visible
           cause
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Plot
           in
           Scotland
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Hamilton
           and
           Argyle
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           might
           be
           the
           like
           upon
           some
           principall
           Members
           here
           :
           Upon
           the
           King's
           return
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           resigned
           up
           the
           Commission
           with
           which
           he
           had
           been
           intrusted
           by
           His
           Majesty
           during
           His
           absence
           to
           preserve
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           that
           Guard
           which
           was
           drawn
           together
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           authority
           in
           that
           Earle
           ,
           was
           dissolved
           with
           it
           :
           The
           King
           came
           then
           to
           White-hall
           ,
           and
           
           for
           what
           passed
           afterward
           ,
           heare
           in
           His
           owne
           words
           ,
           in
           His
           Declaration
           of
           the
           12.
           of
           
             August
             ,
             Great
             multitudes
             of
          
           
           
             mutinous
             people
             every
             day
             resorted
             to
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             threatned
             to
             pul
             down
             the
             lodgings
             where
             divers
             of
             the
             Bishops
             lay
             ,
             assaulted
             some
             in
             their
             Coaches
             ,
             chased
             others
             with
             Boats
             by
             water
             ,
             laid
             violent
             hands
             on
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
          
           Yorke
           
             in
             his
             passing
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             not
             been
             rescued
             by
             force
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             they
             had
             murdered
             him
             ,
             crying
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
          
           Westminster-hall
           ,
           
             and
             between
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             No
             Bishops
             ,
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             no
             Popish
             Lords
             ;
             and
             mis-used
             the
             severall
             Members
             of
             either
             House
             ,
             who
             ,
             they
             were
             informed
             ,
             favoured
             not
             their
             desperate
             and
             seditious
             ends
             ,
             proclaiming
             the
             names
             of
             severall
             of
             the
             Peers
             as
             evill
             and
             rotten-hearted
             Lords
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             return
             from
             thence
             ,
             made
             stand
             before
             Our
             gate
             at
          
           White-hall
           ,
           
             said
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             no
             more
             Porters
             Lodge
             ,
             but
             would
             speak
             with
             the
             King
             when
             they
             pleased
             ;
             and
             used
             such
             desperate
             rebellious
             discourse
             ,
             that
             We
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             Our
             owne
             Person
             ,
             Our
             Royall
             Consort
             ,
             and
             Our
             Children
             to
             be
             in
             evident
             danger
             of
             violence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             compelled
             at
             Our
             great
             charge
             to
             entertain
             a
             Guard
             for
             securing
             Us
             from
             that
             danger
          
           ;
           These
           are
           His
           Majesties
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           containe
           no
           more
           then
           is
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           never
           yet
           been
           particularly
           denied
           by
           themselves
           ,
           therefore
           sure
           the
           King
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           provide
           some
           Guard
           for
           Himself
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           that
           Guard
           ?
           Many
           Colonels
           and
           Officers
           of
           quality
           attended
           the
           Parliament
           for
           Mony
           due
           to
           them
           by
           the
           
             publique
             Faith
          
           (
           which
           to
           this
           day
           hath
           not
           been
           paid
           to
           them
           )
           these
           Gentlemen
           upon
           the
           Offer
           of
           their
           Service
           to
           the
           King
           in
           this
           exigent
           ,
           were
           listed
           ,
           and
           attended
           at
           White-hall
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           the
           insolency
           of
           those
           Tumults
           :
           and
           the
           little
           Ammunition
           and
           Armes
           which
           was
           brought
           thither
           ,
           was
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           That
           
           the
           Houses
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           raised
           a
           stronger
           Guard
           for
           themselves
           ,
           without
           and
           against
           the
           King's
           Consent
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           and
           other
           Forces
           countenanced
           by
           that
           ,
           drove
           the
           King
           from
           the
           Towne
           ,
           is
           as
           true
           and
           notorious
           to
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           Fire-works
           found
           and
           taken
           in
           Papists
           houses
           ,
           is
           not
           understood
           ,
           except
           they
           intend
           the
           Lord
           Herbert's
           house
           ,
           which
           being
           at
           that
           time
           mentioned
           and
           examined
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           rejected
           ,
           as
           an
           idle
           bruite
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           principall
           Members
           affirming
           they
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           and
           were
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           the
           practice
           or
           designe
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           very
           justifiable
           .
        
         
           The
           Tower
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           filled
           with
           new
           Guards
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           new
           Guards
           put
           there
           ,
           till
           the
           Houses
           took
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           King
           had
           made
           any
           addition
           of
           strength
           to
           His
           own
           Fort
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           He
           might
           well
           have
           done
           :
           But
           that
           the
           having
           Granadoes
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Fire-works
           ,
           Morters
           and
           great
           Pieces
           of
           Battery
           ready
           prepared
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           should
           be
           objected
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           place
           ,
           where
           such
           Utensils
           for
           war
           are
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           been
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           administred
           some
           occasion
           of
           jealousie
           :
           there
           were
           no
           more
           pieces
           of
           Battery
           prepared
           and
           mounted
           against
           the
           City
           ,
           then
           had
           been
           usuall
           and
           accustomed
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           the
           King
           's
           just
           power
           to
           remove
           any
           man
           from
           being
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           whose
           fidelity
           or
           affection
           he
           suspected
           or
           made
           question
           of
           ,
           yet
           (
           what
           just
           reason
           soever
           He
           had
           for
           either
           )
           Sir
           
             William
             Balfore
          
           was
           removed
           with
           his
           own
           consent
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           a
           present
           recompence
           in
           mony
           ,
           as
           himself
           thought
           an
           ample
           compensation
           :
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           factious
           Citizens
           (
           who
           were
           
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           any
           seditious
           action
           )
           petitioned
           against
           Sir
           
             John
             Byron
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Command
           ;
           and
           alleaged
           that
           their
           jealousie
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           forbear
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           Bullyon
           to
           the
           Mint
           ;
           when
           in
           truth
           there
           was
           not
           one
           of
           those
           who
           concurred
           in
           that
           Petition
           ,
           that
           ever
           brought
           Bullyon
           thither
           ,
           or
           used
           thar
           Trade
           ;
           and
           to
           use
           His
           Majesties
           owne
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           
             There
             was
          
           
           
             more
             Bullyon
             brought
             into
             the
             Mint
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             Gentleman
             was
             Lieutenant
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             same
             quantity
             of
             time
             in
             any
             mans
             remembrance
             :
          
           And
           surely
           it
           will
           be
           a
           great
           brand
           upon
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           posterity
           ,
           and
           an
           evidence
           how
           far
           they
           were
           from
           lodging
           English
           hearts
           in
           their
           brests
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           think
           themselves
           lesse
           secure
           in
           Sir
           
             John
             Byron
          
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           Noble
           Extraction
           ,
           generous
           education
           ,
           unblemished
           reputation
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           fortune
           ;
           then
           of
           an
           indigent
           Forainer
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           Arts
           to
           live
           by
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           which
           they
           justly
           complained
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           serve
           them
           ,
           without
           betraying
           his
           faith
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           particularly
           sworn
           ,
           and
           ingaged
           by
           infinite
           Obligations
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           they
           have
           examined
           only
           the
           errors
           and
           oversights
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           lesse
           raging
           enormities
           of
           the
           first
           Sixteen
           or
           Seventeen
           years
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Reigne
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           entring
           into
           the
           high
           waies
           ,
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           
             the
             tract
             of
             open
             force
             against
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdom
             did
             appear
             more
             visible
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           first
           instance
           is
           the
           Charge
           of
           
             Treason
             against
          
           
           
             some
             of
             both
             Houses
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             unparallel'd
             Act
             of
             violence
             by
             the
             King
             's
             coming
             so
             attended
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
          
           which
           they
           say
           was
           ,
           but
           
             the
             Prologue
             to
             a
             bloudy
             Tragedy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Though
           the
           tale
           of
           the
           Members
           did
           at
           that
           time
           serve
           
           their
           turne
           ,
           to
           worke
           upon
           the
           un-skilfull
           and
           un-distinguishing
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           their
           Service
           ,
           it
           was
           believed
           they
           would
           have
           now
           blushed
           to
           have
           remembred
           it
           ,
           since
           as
           discerning-men
           were
           not
           at
           that
           time
           in
           any
           degree
           satisfied
           of
           their
           innocence
           :
           so
           all
           men
           by
           the
           demeanour
           of
           those
           Members
           afterwards
           ,
           have
           concluded
           that
           the
           King
           had
           very
           good
           reason
           ,
           then
           ,
           to
           accuse
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           the
           act
           was
           not
           so
           happily
           deliberated
           on
           ,
           as
           to
           foresee
           those
           accidents
           ,
           which
           might
           disturb
           the
           progresse
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Before
           any
           thing
           be
           said
           of
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           King
           was
           from
           doing
           what
           was
           not
           right
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           how
           far
           they
           then
           imputed
           this
           act
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           so
           principall
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Charge
           against
           Him
           :
           After
           His
           Majesty
           had
           excepted
           against
           some
           expressions
           used
           by
           them
           of
           His
           comming
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           as
           if
           He
           had
           intended
           violence
           ;
           in
           their
           Petition
           presented
           to
           Him
           at
           Tiballs
           ,
           1.
           of
           
           March
           ,
           1641.
           they
           besought
           His
           Majesty
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             the
             dangerous
             and
             desperate
             designe
             upon
             the
             House
             ,
             was
             not
             inserted
             with
             any
             intention
             to
             cast
             the
             least
             aspertion
             upon
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             therein
             they
             reflected
             upon
             the
             malignant
             party
             ,
             &c.
          
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           the
           Houses
           then
           were
           not
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           these
           men
           are
           now
           of
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           
             That
             any
             Members
             of
             either
             House
             may
             be
             prosecuted
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Members
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Treason
             ,
             or
             Felony
             ,
             is
             so
             known
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             no
             man
          
           (
           who
           pretends
           to
           know
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           Presidents
           of
           Parliament
           )
           
             ever
             thought
             the
             contrary
          
           ,
           or
           heard
           the
           contrary
           said
           ,
           till
           since
           the
           case
           of
           these
           Members
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           hath
           been
           alwaies
           acknowledged
           in
           all
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           
           by
           this
           ,
           since
           the
           Lord
           chief
           Justice
           Coke
           
           sets
           it
           down
           as
           a
           maxime
           in
           his
           Chapter
           
             of
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           which
           was
           printed
           by
           the
           especiall
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           since
           this
           Parliament
           began
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           King
           had
           reason
           to
           accuse
           these
           Members
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           can
           be
           as
           little
           doubted
           ,
           since
           He
           could
           make
           
             particular
             proof
             against
             them
             of
             a
             solemn
             Combination
          
           
           
             entred
             into
             by
             them
             for
             altering
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             of
             their
             soliciting
             and
             drawing
             down
             the
             Tumults
             to
          
           Westminster
           ;
           
             and
             of
             their
             bidding
             the
             people
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             rage
             and
             fury
             to
             go
             to
          
           White-hall
           ;
           
             of
             their
             scornfull
             and
             odious
             mention
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ;
             and
             their
             designe
             of
             getting
             the
             Prince
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             of
             their
             Treating
             with
             Forain
             power
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             faile
             in
             their
             enterprizes
             ;
             And
             why
             the
             King's
             Attourny
             upon
             these
             reasons
             might
             not
             as
             lawfully
             accuse
             those
             Members
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             as
             the
             Attourny
             Generall
             in
             the
             first
             year
             of
             this
             King's
             Reigne
             ,
             did
             accuse
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Bristoll
           
             upon
             a
             Charge
             more
             generall
             ,
             who
             was
             thereupon
             committed
             to
             the
             Tower
             ;
             And
             why
             His
             Majesty
             might
             not
             as
             well
             have
             expected
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             Articles
             (
             not
             so
             generall
             as
             a
             meer
             verball
             accusation
             )
             of
             high
             Treason
             ,
             either
             House
             would
             have
             Committed
             their
             severall
             Members
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             so
             many
             this
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             twelve
             Bishops
             together
             (
             upon
             a
             confessed
             ground
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             there
             ,
             who
             knew
             what
             Treason
             was
             ,
             knew
             that
             fact
             to
             be
             none
             )
             meerly
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             (
             upon
             occasion
             of
             mentioning
             this
             passage
             )
             saies
             ,
             He
             could
             neither
             then
             ,
             nor
             yet
             can
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           case
           ,
           there
           remains
           nothing
           but
           His
           Majesties
           own
           going
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           hear
           His
           own
           words
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           19.
           of
           May
           ,
           where
           that
           matter
           was
           loudly
           laid
           to
           
           His
           charge
           :
           
             When
             We
             resolved
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             fit
             for
             Our
             own
          
           
           
             safety
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             proceed
             against
             those
             persons
             ,
             though
             We
             well
             know
             there
             was
             no
             degree
             of
             priviledge
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             yet
             (
             to
             shew
             Our
             desire
             of
             correspondence
             with
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             )
             We
             chose
             rather
             then
             to
             apprehend
             those
             persons
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             (
             which
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             and
             practice
             of
             former
             times
             We
             might
             have
             done
             )
             to
             command
             Our
             Attourny
             generall
             to
             acquaint
             Our
             House
             of
             Peers
             with
             Our
             intention
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             matters
             of
             Our
             Charge
             (
             which
             was
             yet
             more
             particular
             then
             a
             meer
             Accusation
             )
             and
             to
             proceed
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             sent
             a
             sworn
             Servant
             ,
             a
             Sergeant
             at
             Armes
             to
             Our
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             acquaint
             them
             ,
             that
             We
             did
             accuse
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             prosecute
             the
             five
             Members
             of
             that
             House
             for
             high
             Treason
             ;
             and
             did
             require
             that
             their
             persons
             might
             be
             secured
             in
             custody
             ;
             This
             We
             did
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             shew
             that
             We
             intended
             ,
             not
             to
             violate
             or
             invade
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             but
             use
             more
             ceremony
             towards
             them
             ,
             then
             We
             conceived
             ,
             in
             justice
             might
             be
             required
             of
             Us
             ,
             and
             expected
             at
             least
             such
             an
             Answer
             ,
             as
             might
             informe
             Us
             ,
             if
             We
             were
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             But
             We
             received
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             instant
             ,
             without
             offring
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             Priviledges
             to
             Our
             consideration
             ,
             an
             Order
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             night
             published
             in
             print
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             should
             offer
             to
             arrest
             the
             person
             of
             any
             Member
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             without
             first
             acquainting
             that
             House
             therewith
             ,
             and
             receiving
             further
             order
             of
             that
             House
             ,
             That
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             for
             such
             Members
             ,
             or
             any
             person
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             upon
             his
             or
             their
             guard
             of
             defence
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             resistance
             according
             to
             the
             Protestation
             taken
             to
             defend
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             first
             time
             we
             heard
             the
             Protestation
             might
             be
             wrested
             to
             such
             a
             sence
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             any
             case
             (
             though
             of
             the
             most
             undoubted
             and
             unquestionable
             
             priviledge
             )
             it
             might
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             person
             to
             resist
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             violence
             against
             a
             publique
             Minister
             of
             Justice
             ,
             armed
             with
             lawfull
             authority
             :
             though
             we
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             a
             Minister
             might
             be
             punished
             for
             executing
             such
             authority
             :
             Upon
             viewing
             this
             Order
             ,
             we
             must
             confesse
             We
             were
             somewhat
             amazed
             ,
             having
             neither
             seen
             nor
             heard
             of
             the
             like
             before
             ,
             though
             We
             had
             known
             Members
             of
             either
             House
             Committed
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             formality
             ,
             as
             We
             had
             used
             ,
             and
             upon
             crimes
             of
             a
             far
             inferiour
             nature
             to
             those
             We
             had
             suggested
             :
             And
             having
             no
             course
             proposed
             to
             Us
             for
             Our
             proceeding
             ,
             We
             were
             upon
             the
             matter
             onely
             told
             that
             against
             those
             persons
             ,
             We
             were
             not
             to
             proceed
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             above
             Our
             reach
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             It
             was
             not
             easie
             for
             Us
             to
             resolve
             what
             to
             doe
             ▪
             if
             We
             imployed
             Our
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             in
             the
             usuall
             way
             for
             their
             apprehension
             (
             who
             without
             doubt
             would
             not
             have
             refused
             to
             have
             executed
             Our
             lawfull
             Commands
             )
             We
             saw
             what
             resistance
             and
             opposition
             was
             like
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             very
             probable
             might
             cost
             some
             bloud
             ;
             if
             We
             sate
             still
             ,
             and
             desisted
             upon
             this
             terrour
             ,
             We
             should
             at
             the
             best
             have
             confessed
             Our
             owne
             want
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             this
             strait
             We
             put
             on
             a
             sudden
             resolution
             ,
             to
             try
             ,
             whether
             Our
             own
             presence
             and
             clear
             discovery
             of
             Our
             intentions
             (
             which
             haply
             might
             not
             have
             been
             so
             well
             understood
             )
             could
             remove
             those
             doubts
             ,
             and
             prevent
             those
             inconveniences
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             threatned
             :
             And
             thereupon
             We
             resolved
             to
             go
             in
             Our
             Person
             to
             Our
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             which
             we
             discovered
             not
             till
             the
             minute
             of
             our
             going
             ,
             when
             We
             sent
             out
             ,
             That
             Our
             Servants
             and
             such
             Gentlemen
             as
             were
             then
             in
             Our
             Court
             ,
             should
             attend
             Us
             to
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             but
             giving
             them
             expresse
             command
             ,
             that
             no
             accidents
             or
             provocation
             should
             draw
             them
             to
             any
             such
             Action
             ,
             as
             might
             imply
             a
             purpose
             of
             force
             in
             Us
             ,
             and
             Our self
             (
             requiring
             those
             of
             Our
             traine
             not
             to
             come
             within
             the
             Dore
             )
             went
             into
             the
             House
             
             of
             Commons
             ,
             the
             bare
             doing
             of
             which
             ,
             We
             did
             not
             conceive
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             more
             a
             breach
             of
             priviledge
             ,
             then
             if
             ▪
             We
             had
             then
             gone
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             them
             to
             come
             to
             Us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             usuall
             custome
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           His
           Majesties
           Answer
           formerly
           to
           this
           Charge
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           here
           inserted
           at
           large
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           full
           ,
           that
           nothing
           need
           be
           added
           ;
           and
           it
           appeared
           by
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Barnard
             Ashly
          
           ,
           and
           others
           taken
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           gave
           His
           Traine
           expresse
           and
           positive
           charge
           ,
           that
           
             they
             should
             give
             no
             offence
             or
             ill
             word
             to
             any
             body
             ,
             what
             provocation
             soever
             they
             met
             with
          
           ;
           which
           Depositions
           were
           carefully
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           concealed
           ,
           whilst
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           testimony
           of
           indigent
           and
           infamous
           Fellows
           ,
           to
           reproach
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           from
           some
           light
           and
           unadvised
           discourse
           ,
           which
           was
           pretended
           to
           be
           uttered
           by
           some
           young
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           Traine
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           were
           so
           high
           a
           transgression
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           against
           whom
           Treason
           can
           onely
           be
           committed
           )
           to
           prefer
           such
           a
           Charge
           against
           five
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           together
           by
           His
           Writ
           ,
           and
           accountable
           to
           Him
           for
           any
           breach
           of
           Duty
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           absolve
           them
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           yet
           the
           preferring
           the
           like
           Charge
           
           since
           against
           
             Eleven
             Members
          
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           raised
           and
           maintained
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           they
           were
           not
           accomptable
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           did
           ,
           hath
           been
           held
           no
           crime
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           no
           ill
           exercise
           for
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           with
           such
           high
           contempt
           of
           that
           Soveraigne
           power
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           owed
           their
           allegiance
           ,
           took
           delight
           to
           despise
           and
           resist
           
             His
             Majesties
          
           just
           Authority
           ,
           now
           in
           their
           affliction
           ,
           restraint
           ,
           and
           banishment
           to
           consider
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           hath
           compelled
           
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           mercenary
           power
           raised
           by
           themselves
           to
           suppresse
           their
           King
           ;
           That
           though
           they
           broke
           
           through
           the
           Kings
           Article
           ,
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           subvert
           the
           fundamentall
           Laws
           and
           Government
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           the
           King
           of
           His
           legall
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           on
           Subjects
           ,
           an
           Arbitrary
           and
           tyrannicall
           power
           :
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           break
           through
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Army
           for
           invading
           ,
           infringing
           ,
           or
           endeavouring
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           in
           arbitrary
           ,
           violent
           ,
           and
           oppressing
           waies
           ,
           and
           for
           endeavouring
           by
           indirect
           and
           corrupt
           practises
           to
           delay
           and
           obstruct
           Justice
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           damage
           and
           prejudice
           of
           divers
           of
           the
           poor
           Commoners
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Though
           they
           were
           too
           mighty
           to
           be
           touched
           upon
           the
           
           Kings
           accusation
           ,
           of
           having
           endeavoured
           by
           many
           foule
           aspersions
           upon
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           His
           Government
           ,
           to
           alienate
           the
           affections
           of
           His
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           
           odious
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           burthen
           of
           an
           Accusation
           of
           having
           endeavoured
           by
           false
           informations
           ,
           mis-representations
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           suggestions
           against
           the
           Army
           ,
           to
           beget
           mis-understandings
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           or
           jealousies
           in
           the
           Parliament
           against
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           insufferable
           injuries
           ,
           abuses
           ,
           and
           provocations
           upon
           the
           Army
           ,
           whereby
           to
           provoke
           and
           put
           the
           Army
           into
           dis-temper
           .
        
         
           Though
           they
           slighted
           the
           King's
           Charge
           of
           having
           
           trayterously
           invited
           and
           incouraged
           a
           forain
           power
           to
           invade
           
             His
             Majesties
          
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           throw
           off
           the
           Charge
           from
           the
           Army
           ,
           of
           having
           invited
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           other
           forain
           Forces
           to
           come
           into
           
           this
           Kingdome
           in
           a
           hostile
           manner
           ,
           to
           abet
           and
           assist
           them
           in
           the
           prosecution
           and
           effecting
           of
           their
           designes
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           may
           with
           their
           eyes
           ,
           hands
           ,
           and
           hearts
           lift
           
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           remember
           how
           they
           contemned
           and
           despised
           
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           charged
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           endeavoured
           (
           as
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           by
           force
           and
           terrour
           to
           compell
           the
           Parliament
           to
           joyne
           with
           them
           in
           their
           trayterous
           designes
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           had
           actually
           raised
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           Tumults
           against
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ;
           And
           now
           their
           owne
           Army
           whereof
           very
           many
           then
           assisted
           them
           in
           those
           Tumults
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           accuses
           them
           of
           having
           invited
           ,
           incouraged
           ,
           abetted
           ,
           or
           countenanced
           divers
           Reformadoes
           and
           other
           Officers
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           tumultuously
           and
           violently
           to
           gather
           together
           at
           Westminster
           to
           affright
           and
           assault
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           passing
           to
           and
           from
           the
           House
           ;
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           House
           it self
           ;
           and
           by
           such
           violence
           ,
           outrages
           ,
           and
           threats
           ,
           to
           awe
           and
           inforce
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Charge
           allowed
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           now
           from
           their
           owne
           Army
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           matter
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           was
           with
           so
           much
           noise
           and
           insolence
           rejected
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           presented
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           objected
           against
           Him
           as
           a
           hainous
           crime
           ,
           so
           with
           reference
           to
           their
           Priviledges
           (
           which
           ,
           like
           the
           
             Logitians
             line
          
           ,
           is
           
             divisibilis
             in
             semper
             divisibilia
          
           ,
           and
           serves
           their
           turne
           ,
           to
           inable
           them
           to
           aske
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           King
           they
           think
           fit
           to
           demand
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           any
           thing
           to
           Him
           He
           requires
           from
           them
           )
           the
           progresse
           and
           proceedings
           thereupon
           ,
           hath
           been
           very
           different
           ;
           in
           stead
           of
           suspending
           and
           discountenancing
           them
           upon
           the
           King's
           accusation
           ,
           they
           are
           brought
           in
           triumph
           with
           an
           Army
           to
           the
           House
           ;
           the
           Army
           upon
           the
           bare
           exhibiting
           their
           generall
           Articles
           ,
           require
           that
           the
           persons
           impeached
           ,
           may
           be
           forthwith
           suspended
           from
           sitting
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           will
           receive
           no
           deniall
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           consented
           to
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           not
           indure
           ,
           that
           the
           
           persons
           impeached
           by
           them
           shall
           continue
           in
           power
           and
           capacity
           to
           obstruct
           due
           proceedings
           against
           themselves
           ▪
           
           and
           for
           their
           own
           escape
           from
           justice
           to
           threaten
           ruine
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Letter
           from
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           21.
           of
           June
           ,
           appears
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           checked
           upon
           the
           matter
           of
           Priviledge
           ,
           and
           then
           imperiously
           required
           to
           send
           the
           evidence
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           against
           those
           He
           had
           accused
           ,
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           they
           principally
           governed
           ,
           and
           could
           easily
           judge
           what
           was
           secure
           for
           themselves
           ;
           His
           Majesty
           desired
           ,
           
             that
             before
             His
             proofs
             were
             discovered
             against
             them
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             lest
             a
             new
             mistake
             should
             breed
             more
             delaies
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             resolved
             ,
             whether
             His
             Majesty
             were
             bound
             in
             respect
             of
             Priviledges
             to
             proceed
             against
             them
             by
             impeachment
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             whether
             He
             were
             at
             liberty
             to
             prefer
             an
             Indictment
             against
             them
             at
             Common
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             usuall
             way
             ,
             or
             had
             His
             choice
          
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           would
           give
           no
           other
           Answer
           ,
           then
           that
           
             they
             desired
             Him
             to
             give
             directions
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             might
             be
             informed
             before
             Friday
             next
             ,
             what
             proof
             there
             was
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             accordingly
             they
             might
             be
             called
             to
             a
             legall
             triall
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             undoubted
             right
             and
             priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             no
             Member
             of
             Parliament
             can
             be
             proceeded
             against
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Army
           tells
           them
           plainly
           ,
           by
           their
           Letter
           of
           the
           25.
           of
           
             June
             ,
             That
             they
             wish
             the
             name
             of
             Priviledges
             ,
             may
             not
             lie
             in
             ballance
             with
             the
             Safety
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             reality
             of
             doing
             justice
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             they
             had
             said
             too
             often
             )
             they
             could
             not
             expect
             whilst
             the
             persons
             they
             had
             accused
             ,
             were
             the
             Kingdomes
             and
             their
             Judges
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           23.
           of
           June
           ,
           
             that
             no
             priviledges
             ought
             to
             protect
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             doing
             wrong
             to
             particulars
             ,
             or
             mischief
             to
             the
             publick
             ;
             and
             that
             whoever
             most
             adores
             or
             tenders
             those
             priviledges
             ,
             will
             best
             expresse
             
             his
             Zeale
             towards
             them
             ,
             in
             taking
             care
             they
             be
             not
             abased
             or
             extended
             to
             private
             wrong
             and
             publique
             mischief
             ,
          
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             clearly
             find
             ,
             and
             all
             wise
             men
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             that
             Parliament
             priviledges
             as
             well
             as
             Royall
             prerogative
             ,
             may
             be
             perverted
             &
             abused
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             greater
             ends
             ,
             for
             whose
             protection
             and
             preservation
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             or
             intended
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             they
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             abuse
             ,
             evill
             ,
             or
             danger
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             to
             be
             contended
             against
             ,
             and
             a
             remedy
             thereof
             no
             lesse
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             other
             :
          
           And
           upon
           these
           grounds
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             they
             shall
             be
          
           
           
             inforced
             to
             take
             such
             courses
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             enable
             and
             direct
             them
             to
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             Thursday
             night
             next
             they
             receive
             assurance
             and
             security
             to
             themselves
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             a
             more
             safe
             and
             hopefull
             proceeding
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             by
             having
             those
             things
             granted
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             insisted
             on
             .
          
        
         
           These
           have
           been
           the
           proceedings
           of
           late
           in
           the
           point
           of
           accusing
           Members
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Priviledge
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           so
           far
           justified
           by
           the
           Houses
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Army
             hath
             received
             publique
             thanks
             and
             approbation
             for
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
          
           and
           their
           accusations
           have
           been
           received
           ,
           countenanced
           ,
           and
           promoted
           ,
           and
           their
           desires
           granted
           against
           the
           persons
           they
           accused
           ,
           so
           that
           as
           the
           King
           did
           nothing
           in
           the
           accusation
           of
           those
           Members
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           justifiable
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           former
           Presidents
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           so
           whatsoever
           He
           did
           is
           since
           justified
           by
           the
           later
           Presidents
           ,
           which
           themselves
           have
           consented
           to
           ,
           and
           approved
           ;
           And
           so
           we
           return
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           this
           consideration
           carried
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           mention
           of
           the
           Lord
           Digby's
           appearing
           in
           a
           War-like
           manner
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           his
           going
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           giving
           advice
           to
           the
           King
           to
           retire
           
           to
           some
           strong
           place
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           all
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           often
           answered
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           little
           reference
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           time
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wasted
           to
           reply
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           The
           next
           Charge
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Commissions
             granted
             to
          
           
           
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Newcastle
           ,
           
             and
             Colonel
          
           Legg
           ,
           
             for
             attempting
          
           Newcastle
           and
           Hull
           ,
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             occasioned
             them
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             security
          
           ;
           to
           which
           their
           intelligence
           of
           
             forain
             Forces
             from
             Denmark
             contributed
          
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           take
           great
           paines
           to
           make
           that
           
             jealousie
             of
             Denmarke
          
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           sink
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Commissions
           granted
           by
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
           and
           Colonel
           Legg
           ,
           were
           no
           other
           then
           by
           Law
           He
           might
           grant
           ;
           neither
           did
           He
           grant
           any
           such
           ,
           before
           He
           was
           assured
           the
           leading
           Members
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           had
           it
           in
           their
           purpose
           to
           procure
           an
           Order
           for
           the
           seizing
           that
           Towne
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           caused
           a
           power
           to
           be
           placed
           about
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           both
           by
           land
           and
           water
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           their
           new
           Officer
           Skippon
           ,
           who
           was
           required
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           provisions
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           thither
           by
           what
           Authority
           or
           Warrant
           soever
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           had
           been
           any
           expectation
           ,
           or
           apprehension
           of
           forain
           Forces
           to
           be
           brought
           from
           Denmarke
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           no
           warrant
           for
           them
           to
           seize
           on
           Hull
           ,
           without
           and
           against
           the
           King's
           leave
           ,
           whose
           peculiar
           jurisdiction
           and
           right
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           provide
           against
           forain
           Invasions
           ;
           but
           as
           that
           discourse
           of
           Forces
           from
           Denmarke
           ,
           was
           then
           looked
           upon
           as
           most
           ridiculous
           by
           all
           men
           of
           sense
           ,
           so
           experience
           hath
           since
           made
           it
           apparent
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           colour
           for
           it
           :
           And
           the
           arrivall
           of
           that
           Vessell
           with
           Ammunition
           and
           Armes
           (
           for
           there
           came
           no
           Commanders
           in
           her
           )
           near
           Hull
           ,
           was
           near
           six
           Months
           after
           the
           Houses
           
           had
           put
           a
           Garrison
           into
           Hull
           ,
           and
           neer
           three
           Months
           after
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           had
           shut
           the
           Gates
           of
           it
           against
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           that
           rebellious
           Act
           ,
           that
           Ammunition
           and
           Armes
           had
           not
           been
           sent
           .
        
         
           The
           Invasion
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark's
           Dominions
           by
           the
           Swedes
           was
           above
           two
           years
           after
           the
           seizing
           of
           Hull
           ,
           therefore
           that
           could
           not
           be
           any
           interruption
           to
           that
           designe
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           intended
           ;
           but
           that
           a
           frivolous
           report
           of
           a
           discourse
           between
           a
           Servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           Digby's
           ,
           (
           that
           was
           never
           named
           )
           with
           a
           Mariner
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           before
           ,
           to
           conduct
           a
           Fleet
           into
           England
           from
           Denmarke
           ;
           or
           an
           intercepted
           Letter
           from
           the
           Hague
           to
           Secretary
           Nicholas
           ,
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           written
           the
           26
           of
           Novemb.
           after
           the
           Battle
           of
           Edge-hill
           ;
           and
           in
           which
           is
           mention
           of
           Armes
           for
           ten
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           for
           fifteen
           hundred
           Horse
           should
           be
           thought
           of
           moment
           to
           justifie
           a
           rebellious
           jealousie
           of
           the
           King's
           purpose
           of
           countenancing
           an
           Invasion
           of
           His
           owne
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           below
           the
           folly
           and
           sottishnesse
           of
           any
           ,
           to
           whom
           satisfaction
           ought
           to
           be
           applied
           .
        
         
           The
           imploying
           of
           Colonel
           Cockram
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           was
           after
           the
           Rebellion
           was
           begun
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           was
           marching
           with
           his
           Army
           against
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           principall
           instruction
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           to
           presse
           that
           King
           to
           assist
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           with
           Mony
           ,
           Armes
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           (
           the
           two
           Houses
           having
           seized
           all
           which
           belonged
           to
           His
           Majesty
           )
           and
           that
           the
           same
           might
           be
           sent
           by
           some
           Ships
           of
           that
           Crowne
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           King
           's
           owne
           were
           taken
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           wait
           to
           intercept
           any
           Provision
           that
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           King
           indevoured
           by
           His
           instructions
           to
           His
           Agent
           ,
           to
           make
           His
           Uncle
           of
           Denmarke
           as
           sensible
           as
           he
           could
           of
           the
           injuries
           and
           indignities
           offered
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           nor
           was
           that
           very
           clause
           (
           with
           which
           these
           wicked
           men
           so
           insolently
           and
           rudely
           reproach
           His
           Majesty
           )
           without
           good
           grounds
           ,
           it
           
           being
           known
           that
           they
           ordinarily
           whisper'd
           many
           things
           then
           in
           their
           private
           Caballs
           ,
           which
           they
           durst
           not
           publiquely
           avow
           ;
           of
           which
           nature
           were
           their
           discourses
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           now
           grown
           up
           to
           the
           wickednesse
           to
           publish
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           which
           was
           mentioned
           in
           that
           instruction
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           
             they
             repeat
             this
             rather
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             declared
             their
             intelligence
             ,
             that
          
           Cockram
           
             was
             sent
             into
          
           Denmarke
           
             to
             procure
             Forces
             thence
          
           ,
           the
           King
           disavowed
           it
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             a
             vile
             scandall
          
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           their
           Decl.
           of
           the
           22
           of
           Octob.
           1642.
           
        
         
           Their
           charge
           upon
           the
           King
           in
           that
           Declaration
           of
           the
           22
           of
           Octob.
           was
           ,
           
             That
             Sir
          
           John
           Henderson
           
             and
             Colonel
          
           Cockram
           
             (
             men
             of
             ill
             report
             both
             for
             Religion
             and
             Honesty
             )
             were
             sent
             to
          
           Hanborough
           and
           Denmarke
           ,
           
             as
             they
             were
             credibly
             informed
             ,
             to
             raise
             Forces
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
          
           Newcastle
           ,
           
             and
             to
             joyne
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Newcastle
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           the
           King
           made
           
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             He
             had
             never
             greater
             cause
             to
             be
             confident
             of
             security
             in
             His
             owne
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             therefore
             He
             could
             not
             believe
             so
             vile
             a
             scandall
             could
             make
             any
             impression
             in
             sober
             men
             :
          
           And
           it
           is
           known
           He
           did
           desire
           no
           other
           aide
           or
           supply
           at
           that
           time
           from
           Denmarke
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           of
           his
           Allies
           ,
           but
           Mony
           ,
           Armes
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           but
           if
           He
           had
           not
           been
           confident
           in
           the
           security
           of
           His
           owne
           Subjects
           ,
           He
           would
           have
           been
           justly
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           not
           endeavoured
           to
           get
           any
           forain
           succours
           to
           preserve
           Himself
           ,
           His
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           from
           being
           over-run
           and
           subdued
           by
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           His
           rebellious
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           instructions
           to
           Cockram
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             the
             King
             declared
             ,
             that
             He
             then
             expected
             assistance
             from
             His
             neighbour
             Princes
             and
             Allyes
             ,
             in
             particular
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             States
             Fleet
             from
             Holland
             :
          
           which
           if
           it
           were
           truly
           set
           forth
           ,
           needs
           no
           Answer
           ,
           it
           being
           very
           reasonable
           that
           the
           King
           should
           have
           expected
           that
           all
           His
           neighbour
           Princes
           and
           Allyes
           should
           have
           assisted
           Him
           against
           so
           odious
           and
           horrid
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           
           and
           it
           may
           be
           many
           of
           them
           may
           live
           to
           find
           the
           inconveniencie
           of
           not
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           assault
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           made
           upon
           Soveraignty
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           in
           stead
           of
           assisting
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           have
           contributed
           toward
           the
           oppressing
           the
           Regall
           power
           ;
           but
           these
           men
           are
           such
           enemies
           to
           ingenuity
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           repeating
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           or
           done
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           will
           leave
           out
           any
           words
           that
           will
           make
           the
           sense
           otherwise
           understood
           ,
           then
           fits
           their
           purpose
           ,
           though
           any
           man
           that
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           examine
           it
           ,
           will
           quickly
           find
           the
           truth
           ;
           so
           they
           who
           will
           peruse
           these
           instructions
           (
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           they
           came
           by
           them
           )
           published
           by
           themselves
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           the
           King
           mentioned
           the
           
             Holland
             Fleet
          
           only
           ,
           as
           
           
             allowed
             by
             the
             States
             to
             give
             Her
             Majesty
             a
             Convoy
             into
             England
             ,
          
           which
           these
           men
           would
           have
           understood
           ,
           as
           lent
           to
           assist
           the
           King
           against
           His
           rebellious
           Subjects
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           two
           Houses
           found
           more
           respect
           and
           assistance
           from
           those
           States
           ,
           then
           His
           Majesty
           did
           ;
           and
           what
           His
           Majesty
           then
           said
           of
           His
           neighbour
           Princes
           and
           Allyes
           (
           which
           they
           would
           perswade
           the
           people
           to
           relate
           to
           some
           present
           engagement
           from
           them
           to
           send
           Forces
           to
           Him
           )
           being
           only
           grounded
           upon
           His
           reasonable
           hope
           of
           the
           sense
           those
           Princes
           would
           have
           of
           the
           indignities
           offered
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           His
           words
           being
           ,
           
             He
             expects
             and
             hopes
             that
             all
             His
             neighbour
             Princes
             and
             Allyes
             ,
             will
             not
             look
             upon
             so
             dangerous
             a
             Precedent
             to
             their
             owne
             Crownes
             and
             Monarchies
             ,
             without
             contributing
             to
             suppresse
             this
             so
             pernicious
             a
             designe
             begun
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             :
          
           God
           forgive
           those
           Princes
           who
           suffered
           His
           Majesty
           to
           be
           deceived
           in
           so
           just
           and
           Princely
           an
           expectation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           here
           likewise
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           
           had
           dispatched
           their
           Agent
           Strickland
           to
           the
           States
           of
           
           the
           united
           Provinces
           ,
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           their
           amity
           and
           assistance
           ,
           and
           to
           decline
           their
           League
           with
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           before
           Colonel
           Cockram
           was
           sent
           for
           Denmarke
           ,
           their
           Declaration
           to
           those
           Provinces
           bearing
           date
           the
           8
           of
           Occtober
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           the
           time
           that
           Cockram
           went
           towards
           Denmarke
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           The
           Queens
           going
           into
           Holland
           ,
           is
           next
           objected
           
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           
             that
             contrary
             to
             His
             trust
             He
             sent
             the
             ancient
             Jewels
             of
             the
             Crowne
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             to
             be
             pawned
             or
             sold
             for
             Ammunition
             and
             Armes
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
          
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             had
             certain
             knowledge
             before
             they
             took
             up
             Armes
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             asked
             the
             Militia
             ,
             till
             the
             Queen
             was
             going
             for
          
           Holland
           ;
           
             and
             that
             Her
             going
             beyond
             Sea
             was
             stayed
             ,
             many
             Months
             before
             Her
             going
             into
          
           Holland
           ,
           
             by
             their
             motions
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             (
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             )
             they
             had
             heard
             ,
             that
             She
             had
             packed
             up
             the
             Crowne
             Jewels
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             see
             what
             was
             then
             intended
             by
             that
             Iourney
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             prevented
             it
             till
             the
             Winter
             .
          
        
         
           They
           are
           very
           unwilling
           to
           agree
           upon
           the
           
             time
             when
             they
             first
             took
             up
             Armes
             ,
          
           and
           would
           have
           their
           
             seizing
             upon
             the
             King's
             Forts
             ,
             possessing
             themselves
             of
             the
             Militia
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             of
             the
             Royall
             Navy
             ,
          
           to
           be
           thought
           only
           an
           exercise
           of
           their
           Soveraigne
           power
           ,
           and
           no
           taking
           up
           of
           Armes
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           could
           perswade
           the
           world
           that
           their
           countenancing
           and
           bringing
           downe
           the
           Tumults
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           first
           drove
           away
           many
           Members
           from
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           King
           Himself
           from
           Whitehall
           ,
           was
           not
           taking
           up
           Armes
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           avowed
           Act
           of
           both
           Houses
           to
           bring
           downe
           those
           Tumults
           ,
           yet
           sure
           they
           cannot
           deny
           their
           
             marching
             out
             of
             the
             City
             with
             all
             the
             Trained
             bands
             of
          
           London
           
             in
             a
             hostile
             manner
             to
          
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           both
           Houses
           gave
           the
           chief
           Officers
           thanks
           ,
           approved
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           
           undertook
           to
           save
           them
           harmlesse
           ,
           and
           appointed
           a
           new
           Officer
           of
           their
           own
           to
           Command
           those
           Traine
           bands
           ,
           which
           was
           on
           the
           11
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           1641.
           to
           be
           taking
           up
           Armes
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           appointed
           the
           next
           day
           their
           own
           new
           Officer
           Skippon
           to
           besiege
           the
           
             Tower
             of
             London
          
           ,
           with
           the
           City
           Forces
           ,
           by
           land
           and
           water
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           any
           provision
           to
           be
           carried
           thither
           ,
           when
           the
           King's
           Lieutenant
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             whosoever
             should
             trouble
             him
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             was
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           which
           was
           accordingly
           executed
           by
           him
           ;
           they
           must
           confesse
           undoubtedly
           that
           they
           took
           up
           Armes
           ;
           and
           both
           these
           high
           actions
           (
           which
           by
           the
           expresse
           Statute
           of
           the
           25
           year
           of
           King
           Edw.
           3.
           are
           High
           Treason
           )
           were
           before
           any
           one
           Iewell
           belonging
           to
           the
           Crowne
           or
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           carried
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           time
           of
           asking
           the
           Militia
           ,
           though
           no
           circumstance
           of
           time
           could
           make
           it
           justifiable
           (
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Bill
           preferred
           to
           that
           purpose
           many
           Months
           before
           )
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           by
           their
           Petition
           of
           the
           26
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           after
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           had
           refused
           to
           concur
           with
           them
           in
           so
           dis-loyall
           a
           suit
           ,
           
             desired
             His
             Majesty
             to
             put
             the
             Tower
             of
          
           London
           
             and
             the
             principall
             Forts
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             the
             whole
          
           Militia
           ,
           
             into
             such
             hands
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Queen
           went
           not
           into
           Holland
           till
           the
           23
           of
           February
           ,
           neither
           was
           her
           journy
           resolved
           on
           till
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Month
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           assertion
           of
           not
           having
           so
           much
           as
           asked
           the
           Militia
           till
           the
           Queen
           was
           going
           into
           Holland
           is
           utterly
           untrue
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           made
           acquainted
           of
           such
           Her
           Majesties
           purpose
           ,
           they
           never
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           disswaded
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           was
           the
           Queens
           going
           into
           Holland
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           's
           sending
           with
           Her
           the
           Iewels
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           their
           
           taking
           Armes
           ?
           The
           Queen
           might
           very
           well
           go
           to
           any
           place
           the
           King
           thought
           fit
           She
           should
           go
           ,
           &
           the
           Princess
           Mary
           (
           being
           at
           that
           time
           to
           go
           into
           Holland
           to
           her
           Husband
           )
           His
           Maj.
           thought
           it
           fit
           that
           the
           
             Queens
             Maj.
          
           should
           accompany
           Her
           Daughter
           thither
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Jewels
           of
           the
           Crowne
           (
           though
           most
           of
           the
           Jewels
           carried
           over
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           were
           Her
           owne
           proper
           goods
           )
           let
           them
           shew
           any
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           may
           not
           dispose
           of
           those
           Jewels
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           His
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           buy
           Arms
           &
           Ammunition
           to
           defend
           Himself
           against
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           have
           seized
           all
           His
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           Him
           nothing
           to
           live
           upon
           ,
           but
           those
           Jewels
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           only
           in
           His
           power
           to
           convey
           out
           of
           theirs
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           be
           seized
           on
           and
           sold
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           applied
           all
           that
           He
           had
           else
           ,
           and
           His
           own
           Revenue
           to
           hasten
           His
           destruction
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           mention
           of
           the
           Queens
           former
           purpose
           of
           going
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           stayed
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           upon
           their
           motion
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           then
           heard
           ,
           She
           had
           packed
           up
           the
           Crown
           Jewels
           and
           Plate
           ,
           they
           use
           their
           old
           and
           accustomed
           licence
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           will
           examine
           their
           own
           Journall
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           find
           amongst
           all
           those
           reasons
           ,
           which
           were
           carried
           up
           by
           Master
           Pim
           to
           the
           Lords
           at
           a
           Conference
           on
           the
           14
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           to
           disswade
           Her
           Majesties
           Journy
           ,
           the
           least
           mention
           ,
           of
           Her
           having
           packed
           up
           the
           Crown
           Jewels
           and
           Plate
           ,
           but
           
             that
             they
             had
             received
             information
             of
             great
             quantity
             of
             treasure
             in
             Iewels
             ,
             Plate
             and
             ready
             Mony
             packed
             up
             to
             be
             conveyed
             away
             with
             the
             Queen
             ;
             and
             that
             divers
             Papists
             and
             others
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Her
             Majesties
             Goods
             were
             like
             to
             convey
             great
             sums
             of
             Money
             and
             other
             treasure
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             only
             impoverish
             the
             State
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             imployed
             to
             the
             fomenting
             some
             mischievous
             attempts
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             
             the
             publike
             peace
             :
          
           And
           they
           might
           remember
           that
           ▪
           the
           chief
           reasons
           they
           gave
           to
           disswade
           Her
           Majesty
           ,
           was
           ,
           their
           profession
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           
             (
             since
             they
             heard
             that
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             Her
             Majesties
             sicknesse
             proceeded
             from
          
           
           
             dis-content
             of
             Her
             mind
             )
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             which
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Parliament
             might
             give
             Her
             Majesty
             contentment
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             tender
             of
             Her
             health
             ,
             both
             in
             due
             respect
             to
             His
             most
             excellent
             Majesty
             and
             Her self
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             further
             Her
             satisfaction
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             some
             dis-honour
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             if
             Her
             Majesty
          
           
           
             should
             at
             this
             unseasonable
             time
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             upon
             any
             grief
             or
             discontent
             received
             here
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             labour
             by
             all
             good
             means
             to
             take
             away
             and
             prevent
             all
             just
             occasions
             of
             Her
             Majesties
             trouble
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             might
             further
             Her
             content
             ,
             and
             therein
             Her
             health
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             very
             great
             comfort
             and
             joy
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             His
             Majesties
             loving
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           These
           obligations
           they
           should
           have
           remembred
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           world
           to
           remember
           how
           punctuall
           they
           were
           in
           the
           performance
           :
           The
           discourse
           at
           
             Burrough
             Bridge
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             King
             would
             pawne
             His
             Iewels
             for
             the
             Army
             ,
          
           is
           as
           materiall
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           discourse
           there
           ,
           being
           said
           only
           by
           Captain
           Chudleigh
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           believed
           it
           not
           ,
           by
           His
           engaging
           Himself
           to
           the
           Parliament
           from
           that
           
           time
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           better
           Pay-masters
           )
           and
           was
           highly
           valued
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           It
           seems
           they
           take
           it
           as
           granted
           ,
           that
           their
           frivolous
           and
           malitious
           allegations
           will
           serve
           turne
           in
           stead
           
           of
           proofs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           take
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           tax
           His
           Majesty
           
             with
             breach
             of
             honour
             and
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           to
           reproach
           Him
           
             for
             calling
             God
             to
             witnesse
          
           ,
           and
           making
           so
           
             many
             solemn
             protestations
             against
             any
             thought
             of
             bringing
             up
             the
             Northern
             Army
             ,
             or
             of
             leavying
             Forces
             to
             wage
             war
             
             with
             His
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             of
             bringing
             in
             forain
             Forces
             or
             aids
             from
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             Himself
             said
             would
             not
             only
             bury
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             sudden
             destruction
             and
             ruine
             ;
             but
             His
             own
             name
             and
             Posterity
             in
             perpetuall
             scorne
             and
             infamy
             .
          
        
         
           If
           these
           Gentlemen
           would
           deale
           faithfully
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           confesse
           what
           troubles
           them
           most
           ,
           they
           would
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           their
           grief
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           so
           punctuall
           and
           severe
           in
           keeping
           His
           word
           ,
           and
           protestations
           ;
           not
           that
           He
           is
           apt
           to
           fall
           from
           them
           .
           If
           He
           would
           have
           practised
           their
           arts
           of
           dissembling
           ,
           and
           descended
           to
           their
           vile
           licence
           of
           promising
           and
           protesting
           ,
           what
           He
           never
           meant
           to
           think
           of
           after
           ,
           He
           might
           have
           prevented
           them
           in
           many
           of
           their
           successes
           ;
           but
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           His
           mind
           alwaies
           disdained
           even
           to
           prosper
           or
           be
           secure
           by
           any
           deviations
           from
           truth
           and
           honour
           ;
           and
           what
           He
           hath
           promised
           ,
           He
           hath
           been
           religious
           in
           observing
           ,
           though
           to
           His
           own
           damage
           and
           inconvenience
           ;
           He
           hath
           made
           no
           protestation
           about
           bringing
           up
           the
           Northern
           Army
           ,
           or
           of
           leavying
           Forces
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           exactly
           true
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Princely
           thoughts
           and
           resolutions
           of
           His
           heart
           .
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           His
           Majesties
           using
           that
           expression
           concerning
           
             forain
             Force
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           here
           remembred
           by
           them
           )
           was
           this
           :
           In
           the
           Declaration
           delivered
           to
           His
           Majesty
           from
           the
           two
           Houses
           at
           Newmarket
           on
           the
           9
           of
           March
           ,
           1641.
           they
           told
           Him
           ,
           
             that
             by
             the
             manifold
             advertisements
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           Venice
           ,
           Paris
           ,
           and
           
           
             other
             parts
             ,
             they
             expected
             that
             His
             Majesty
             had
             still
             some
             great
             designe
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Popes
          
           Nuntio
           
             had
             solicited
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           France
           and
           Spaine
           
             to
             lend
             His
             Majesty
             four
             thousand
             men
             apiece
             to
             help
             to
             maintain
             His
             Royalty
             against
             
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             some
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             fears
             and
             jealousies
          
           ;
           To
           which
           His
           Majesty
           made
           answer
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             What
             your
             advertisements
             are
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           
           Venice
           ,
           Paris
           ,
           
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             Pope's
          
           Nuntio
           
             solicited
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           France
           or
           Spaine
           
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             from
             what
             persons
             such
             informations
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             such
             persons
             have
             been
             sifted
             and
             examined
             ,
             We
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             confident
             no
             sober
             honest
             man
             in
             Our
             Kingdomes
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             We
             are
             so
             desperate
             ,
             or
             so
             senslesse
             ,
             to
             entertain
             such
             designes
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             only
             bury
             this
             Our
             Kingdome
             in
             sudden
             destruction
             and
             ruine
             ,
             but
             Our
             name
             and
             posterity
             in
             perpetuall
             scorn
             and
             infamy
             .
          
        
         
           That
           this
           Answer
           was
           most
           prudently
           and
           justly
           applied
           to
           that
           extravagant
           and
           senslesse
           suggestion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           doubted
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           King
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           before
           the
           War
           ,
           or
           a
           declared
           purpose
           in
           them
           to
           raise
           a
           War
           against
           Him
           ,
           held
           it
           an
           odious
           and
           infamous
           thing
           to
           thinke
           of
           bringing
           in
           foraine
           Forces
           upon
           His
           owne
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           not
           therefore
           think
           it
           afterwards
           necessary
           ,
           and
           find
           it
           just
           ,
           to
           call
           in
           forain
           Succours
           to
           defend
           Him
           from
           a
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           besides
           mixtures
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           was
           assisted
           by
           an
           intire
           forain
           Army
           to
           oppresse
           Him
           ,
           and
           His
           posterity
           ,
           no
           reasonable
           man
           can
           suggest
           or
           suppose
           ;
           and
           yet
           how
           far
           He
           hath
           been
           from
           entertaining
           any
           such
           aide
           ,
           the
           event
           declares
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           many
           wise
           men
           reckon
           amongst
           His
           greatest
           errours
           and
           oversights
           ;
           and
           which
           no
           question
           ,
           (
           if
           He
           had
           not
           been
           full
           of
           as
           much
           tendernesse
           and
           compassion
           towards
           His
           people
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           want
           )
           He
           would
           have
           found
           no
           difficulty
           to
           have
           practised
           .
        
         
           They
           proceed
           to
           improve
           this
           most
           groundlesse
           and
           unreasonable
           scandall
           by
           another
           instance
           ,
           
             that
             when
             His
             Majesty
             Himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             made
             a
             Protestation
             at
          
           
           Yorke
           
             against
             leavying
             Forces
             ,
             He
             commanded
             His
             Subjects
             by
             Proclamation
             to
             resist
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             did
             many
             other
             Facts
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             Protestation
             ,
          
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           examined
           and
           answered
           .
        
         
           The
           Act
           which
           they
           call
           a
           Protestation
           by
           the
           King
           &
           the
           Lords
           at
           Yorke
           passed
           on
           the
           15
           day
           of
           June
           ,
           1642.
           being
           six
           and
           twenty
           daies
           after
           both
           Houses
           had
           declared
           
             that
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             leavy
             war
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           thereupon
           published
           their
           Propositions
           for
           bringing
           in
           Money
           or
           Plate
           for
           the
           raising
           and
           maintaining
           an
           Army
           :
           The
           King
           conceiving
           so
           positive
           and
           monstrous
           an
           averment
           might
           make
           some
           impression
           upon
           ,
           and
           gain
           credit
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           called
           the
           Peers
           together
           who
           attended
           Him
           ,
           and
           taking
           notice
           of
           that
           wicked
           Declaration
           ,
           declared
           to
           them
           ,
           
             That
             He
             alwaies
             had
             ,
             and
             then
             did
             abhor
             all
             such
             designes
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             declare
             ,
             whether
             being
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             they
             saw
             any
             colour
             of
             preparations
             or
             counsels
             ,
             that
             might
             reasonably
             beget
             a
             belief
             of
             any
             such
             designe
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             were
             not
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             had
             no
             such
             intention
             :
          
           whereupon
           
           seven
           and
           thirty
           Peers
           ,
           who
           then
           attended
           His
           Majesty
           (
           being
           double
           the
           number
           that
           at
           that
           time
           or
           since
           remained
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           at
           Westminster
           )
           unanimously
           declared
           under
           their
           hands
           (
           which
           was
           published
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           )
           that
           they
           saw
           not
           
             any
             colour
             of
             preparations
             or
             counsels
             ,
             that
             might
             reasonably
             beget
             the
             belief
             of
             any
             such
             designe
             ,
             and
             did
             professe
             before
             God
             and
             testifie
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             His
             Majesty
             had
             no
             such
             intention
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             His
             endeavours
             did
             tend
             to
             the
             firm
             and
             constant
             setlement
             of
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             just
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             of
             
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           notwithstanding
           which
           clear
           evidence
           ,
           they
           made
           what
           haste
           they
           could
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           the
           people
           against
           their
           Soveraigne
           Lord
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           That
           His
           Majesty
           intended
           not
           by
           that
           profession
           on
           His
           part
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lords
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           countenance
           to
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           Orders
           ,
           which
           then
           issued
           out
           every
           day
           ,
           from
           those
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           who
           called
           themselves
           
             the
             two
             Houses
          
           ,
           needs
           no
           other
           evidence
           ,
           then
           His
           Majesties
           Declaration
           published
           two
           daies
           before
           (
           13
           of
           June
           )
           in
           which
           amongst
           other
           particulars
           ,
           He
           declared
           to
           the
           Peers
           ,
           That
           
           
             He
             would
             not
             (
             as
             was
             falsly
             pretended
             )
             engage
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             in
             any
             War
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             for
             His
             owne
             necessary
             defence
             and
             safety
             against
             such
             as
             should
             insolently
             invade
             or
             attempt
             against
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             should
             adhere
             to
             Him
             :
          
           And
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           Peers
           (
           whereof
           the
           Earl
           of
           Salisbury
           was
           one
           )
           engaged
           themselves
           to
           the
           King
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             defend
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             Crowne
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             together
             with
             His
             Majesties
             just
             and
             legall
             Prerogative
             ,
             against
             all
             persons
             and
             power
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             any
             rule
             ,
             Order
             ,
             or
             Ordinance
             whatsoever
             concerning
             any
             Militia
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Royall
             assent
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           
             Commission
             of
             Array
          
           issued
           out
           some
           daies
           before
           this
           Profession
           and
           Protestation
           made
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           above
           three
           Months
           after
           the
           passing
           the
           illegall
           and
           extravagant
           
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             Militia
          
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           Ordinance
           was
           executed
           in
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           notwithstanding
           His
           Majesties
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           illegality
           and
           treason
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           He
           had
           desired
           them
           
             to
             
             produce
             or
             mention
             ,
             one
             Ordinance
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             Parliaments
             to
             this
             very
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             endeavoured
             to
             impose
             any
             thing
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             without
             the
             King's
             consent
             :
          
           of
           which
           to
           this
           day
           they
           never
           gave
           or
           can
           give
           one
           instance
           .
           The
           Commission
           it self
           of
           Array
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           held
           to
           be
           at
           this
           time
           by
           most
           learned
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           declared
           to
           be
           by
           Mr.
           Justice
           Hutton
           in
           his
           Argument
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           Chamber
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Mr.
           Hambden
           .
        
         
           The
           Letter
           which
           they
           say
           they
           can
           produce
           under
           His
           Majesties
           owne
           hand
           to
           Sir
           
             John
             Heydon
          
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Ordnance
           ,
           of
           the
           20
           of
           June
           ,
           1642.
           is
           no
           way
           contrary
           to
           His
           Majesties
           professions
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           His
           Majesty
           in
           that
           ill
           time
           was
           necessarily
           to
           write
           ,
           being
           to
           a
           sworn
           Officer
           and
           Servant
           of
           His
           owne
           ,
           to
           send
           such
           of
           His
           own
           Goods
           to
           Him
           as
           were
           in
           His
           custody
           ,
           and
           which
           His
           Majesty
           so
           reasonably
           might
           have
           occasion
           to
           use
           ;
           and
           if
           He
           wished
           it
           might
           be
           done
           privately
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           wickednes
           of
           that
           time
           that
           the
           King
           was
           forced
           to
           use
           art
           and
           privacy
           to
           get
           what
           belonged
           to
           Him
           ,
           lest
           He
           might
           be
           robbed
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           nine
           daies
           before
           the
           date
           of
           this
           Letter
           had
           published
           Orders
           to
           
           intercept
           whatsoever
           was
           going
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           required
           not
           any
           subscription
           for
           Plate
           ,
           Horses
           ,
           or
           Armes
           ,
           till
           many
           daies
           after
           they
           had
           published
           their
           Propositions
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           &
           received
           great
           sums
           of
           mony
           ,
           and
           vast
           quantities
           of
           plate
           upon
           those
           Propositions
           ,
           against
           which
           His
           Majesty
           writ
           His
           Princely
           Letter
           to
           the
           City
           of
           London
           on
           the
           14
           of
           June
           ,
           and
           two
           daies
           after
           published
           a
           Declaration
           with
           the
           testimony
           and
           evidence
           of
           all
           the
           Peers
           with
           Him
           ,
           in
           which
           He
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             notwithstanding
             ,
             so
             clear
             declaration
             and
             evidence
          
           
           
             of
             His
             intentions
             ,
             these
             men
             should
             think
             fit
             by
             those
             
             Alarums
             to
             awaken
             Him
             to
             a
             more
             necessary
             care
             of
             the
             defence
             of
             Himself
             and
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             should
             themselves
             in
             so
             unheard-of
             a
             manner
             provide
             (
             and
             seduce
             others
             to
             do
             so
             too
             )
             to
             offend
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             having
             given
             Him
             so
             lively
             testimony
             of
             their
             affections
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             once
             make
             themselves
             able
             ;
             all
             His
             good
             Subjects
             would
             think
             it
             necessary
             for
             His
             Majesty
             to
             look
             to
             Himself
             ;
             and
             He
             did
             then
             excite
             all
             His
             wel-affected
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             &
             Supremacy
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             their
             solemn
             Vow
             and
             Protestation
             (
             whereby
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             defend
             His
             Person
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Estate
             )
             to
             contribute
             their
             best
             assistance
             to
             the
             preparations
             necessary
             for
             the
             opposing
             and
             suppressing
             of
             the
             trayterous
             attempts
             ,
             &c.
             )
             And
             then
             He
             would
             take
             it
             as
             an
             acceptable
             Service
             ,
             if
             any
             person
             upon
             so
             urgent
             and
             visible
             a
             necessity
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             apparent
             distraction
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             would
             bring
             in
             to
             Him
             ,
             or
             to
             His
             use
             ,
             Mony
             or
             Plate
             ,
             or
             would
             furnish
             Horse
             or
             Armes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           was
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           His
           Majesties
           requiring
           subscription
           ,
           for
           Plate
           ,
           Horse
           ,
           and
           Armes
           ,
           which
           these
           men
           impute
           to
           Him.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           the
           King
           raised
           a
           Guard
           of
           Horse
           ,
           and
           Foot
           about
           Him
           ;
           and
           by
           them
           did
           not
           only
           
             abuse
             their
             Committees
             sent
             to
             Him
             ,
             beat
             their
             publique
             Officers
             and
             Messengers
             ,
             protect
             notorious
             Papists
             ,
             Traytors
             or
             Felons
             ,
             such
             as
          
           Beckwith
           
             and
             others
             ,
             from
             the
          
           Posse
           Comitatus
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           those
           
             guards
             ,
             Cannon
             &
             Arms
             from
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
          
           did
           attempt
           
             to
             force
             Hull
          
           ,
           in
           an
           hostile
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           within
           few
           daies
           after
           
             that
             solemn
             Protestation
             at
          
           Yorke
           :
           All
           which
           suggestions
           must
           be
           particularly
           examined
           :
           The
           raising
           the
           King's
           Guard
           was
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           :
        
         
           The
           King
           residing
           with
           His
           Court
           at
           the
           City
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           
           and
           being
           pressed
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           to
           consent
           ,
           that
           His
           Magazine
           at
           Hull
           might
           be
           removed
           from
           thence
           (
           for
           the
           better
           supplies
           of
           the
           necessities
           for
           Ireland
           )
           to
           the
           
             Tower
             of
             London
          
           ,
           which
           for
           many
           reasons
           He
           thought
           not
           convenient
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           resolved
           to
           go
           Himself
           in
           Person
           to
           His
           
             Town
             of
             Hull
          
           ,
           to
           view
           His
           Arms
           
           and
           Munition
           there
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           He
           might
           give
           directions
           what
           part
           thereof
           might
           be
           necessary
           to
           remaine
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           security
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Northerne
           parts
           (
           the
           principall
           persons
           thereof
           having
           petitioned
           Him
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           all
           removed
           )
           and
           what
           part
           might
           be
           spared
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           what
           for
           the
           arming
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           replenish
           His
           chiefest
           Magazine
           the
           
             Tower
             of
             London
          
           ;
           and
           going
           thither
           on
           the
           23
           day
           of
           April
           ,
           1642.
           
           He
           found
           all
           the
           Gates
           shut
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           the
           Bridges
           drawn
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           command
           of
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           ,
           who
           flatly
           denied
           His
           Majesties
           entrance
           from
           the
           Walls
           ,
           which
           were
           strongly
           manned
           ,
           and
           the
           Cannon
           mounted
           thereon
           and
           planted
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           His
           Majesty
           having
           in
           vaine
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           go
           in
           with
           twenty
           Horse
           ,
           because
           he
           alleaged
           His
           retinue
           was
           too
           great
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           compelled
           to
           returne
           to
           Yorke
           ,
           after
           He
           had
           proclaimed
           Hotham
           Traytor
           ,
           which
           by
           all
           the
           knowne
           Lawes
           ,
           he
           was
           declared
           in
           that
           case
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           King
           sent
           a
           Message
           to
           the
           Houses
           to
           require
           justice
           upon
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           :
           to
           which
           they
           returned
           no
           Answer
           ,
           till
           above
           a
           fortnight
           after
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           sent
           down
           some
           of
           the
           choice
           Members
           to
           Hull
           to
           give
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
          
           thanks
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           
             that
             they
             would
             justifie
             him
             in
             it
          
           ;
           and
           others
           into
           Lincoln-shire
           ,
           with
           directions
           to
           their
           Deputy
           
           Lieutenants
           and
           all
           other
           Officers
           ,
           to
           assist
           him
           if
           he
           were
           in
           any
           distresse
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           sent
           some
           other
           Members
           as
           their
           Committee
           to
           Yorke
           ,
           with
           their
           Answer
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           told
           Him
           ,
           
             That
             Sir
          
           John
           
           Hotham
           
             could
             not
             discharge
             the
             trust
             upon
             which
             ,
             nor
             make
             good
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             was
             placed
             in
             the
             Guard
             of
             that
             Towne
             and
             Magazine
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             let
             in
             His
             Majesty
             with
             such
             Counsellours
             and
             company
             ,
             as
             were
             then
             about
             Him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             full
             resolution
             of
             both
             Houses
             they
             had
             declared
             Sir
          
           John
           Hotham
           
             to
             be
             clear
             from
             that
             odious
             crime
             of
             Treason
             ;
             and
             had
             avowed
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             therein
             ,
             but
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             both
             Houses
             :
          
           whereas
           in
           truth
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           presumed
           against
           law
           and
           right
           to
           send
           him
           thither
           ,
           and
           constitute
           him
           Governour
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           word
           in
           his
           Commission
           ,
           or
           instructions
           implying
           the
           least
           direction
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           His
           Majesty
           to
           come
           thither
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           pretence
           was
           for
           His
           Majesties
           especiall
           service
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           made
           a
           quick
           reply
           to
           this
           strange
           Answer
           ,
           and
           delivering
           it
           to
           their
           Committee
           wished
           them
           to
           return
           with
           it
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           which
           they
           refused
           ,
           telling
           Him
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           appointed
           by
           the
           Parliament
           
             to
             reside
             at
             Yorke
          
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           send
           His
           Answer
           to
           Westminster
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           too
           long
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           thought
           impertinent
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           custome
           of
           sending
           Committees
           to
           be
           Lieger
           in
           the
           Counties
           ,
           which
           began
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           be
           agreeable
           to
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           regular
           power
           of
           the
           Houses
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           like
           will
           not
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Presidents
           of
           former
           Parliaments
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           reasonably
           believed
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           Councell
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Kings
           Writ
           to
           assemble
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           
           can
           no
           more
           appoint
           some
           of
           their
           Members
           to
           reside
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           adjourn
           themselves
           thither
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           against
           right
           ,
           that
           those
           Deputies
           which
           are
           sent
           by
           the
           Counties
           or
           Cities
           to
           be
           present
           on
           their
           behalfs
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           may
           be
           sent
           to
           another
           place
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           whom
           they
           represent
           are
           without
           any
           Members
           there
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Answer
           of
           the
           Committee
           ,
           as
           unexpected
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           from
           the
           Houses
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           acts
           done
           in
           this
           conjuncture
           ,
           as
           the
           sending
           another
           Committee
           to
           Hull
           ,
           another
           into
           Lincoln-shire
           ,
           all
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           to
           approve
           of
           what
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
          
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           assist
           him
           if
           there
           were
           any
           occasion
           ;
           the
           King
           began
           very
           justly
           to
           apprehend
           a
           designe
           upon
           His
           owne
           Person
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           resolved
           ,
           and
           declared
           His
           resolution
           to
           have
           a
           Guard
           to
           secure
           His
           Person
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
             might
             not
          
           (
           as
           His
           Majesty
           
           said
           )
           
             by
             the
             same
             forces
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             raised
             by
             pretence
             of
             the
             same
             authority
          
           (
           for
           he
           raised
           some
           daily
           )
           
             continue
             the
             War
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             leavied
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             imprison
             His
             Person
             as
             detain
             His
             goods
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             shut
             His
             Majesty
             up
             in
          
           Yorke
           ,
           
             as
             shut
             Him
             out
             of
          
           Hull
           .
        
         
           This
           Guard
           was
           hereupon
           raised
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           principall
           Gentlemen
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           and
           consisted
           of
           one
           Regiment
           of
           their
           Traine
           bands
           ,
           commanded
           by
           the
           proper
           Colonel
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           prime
           Gentlemen
           of
           fortune
           and
           reputation
           there
           ;
           and
           one
           Troup
           of
           Horse
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           called
           
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Wales
           
             his
             Troup
          
           ,
           commanded
           by
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           consisting
           of
           near
           one
           hundred
           ,
           most
           if
           not
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           Gentry
           of
           that
           Shire
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rumour
           ,
           scandall
           ,
           and
           imputation
           of
           entertaining
           Papists
           ,
           might
           be
           clearly
           answered
           ;
           there
           was
           neither
           Officer
           or
           
           Souldier
           of
           the
           Regiment
           or
           Troup
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           take
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           punctually
           payed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           complaint
           on
           any
           side
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Guard
           ,
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           leavying
           it
           ,
           full
           five
           Months
           after
           the
           two
           Houses
           against
           Law
           or
           President
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           probable
           colour
           of
           danger
           had
           raised
           a
           greater
           Guard
           for
           themselves
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           their
           new
           Officer
           Skippon
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           besieged
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           compelled
           the
           King
           to
           commit
           the
           government
           of
           it
           to
           a
           man
           of
           their
           own
           nomination
           ,
           and
           election
           ;
           after
           they
           had
           put
           a
           Governour
           and
           Garrison
           into
           Hull
           ,
           and
           that
           Governour
           and
           Garrison
           kept
           His
           Majesty
           out
           of
           the
           Towne
           ;
           after
           they
           had
           in
           defiance
           of
           His
           Majesty
           and
           against
           His
           expresse
           pleasure
           signified
           to
           them
           ,
           put
           His
           Royall
           Navy
           into
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           ;
           after
           they
           had
           in
           many
           Counties
           executed
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Militia
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           brought
           the
           danger
           to
           His
           Chamber
           dore
           ,
           by
           their
           Orders
           to
           the
           very
           Sheriffe
           of
           Yorke-shire
           to
           assist
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           ,
           and
           imploying
           their
           Committee
           there
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           For
           abusing
           the
           Committees
           sent
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           should
           (
           and
           no
           doubt
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           their
           power
           they
           would
           )
           have
           mentioned
           one
           particular
           abuse
           offered
           to
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           well
           known
           that
           they
           had
           all
           freedome
           and
           respect
           ,
           albeit
           His
           Majesty
           well
           knew
           the
           ill
           and
           seditious
           offices
           they
           did
           there
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           appeared
           publickly
           at
           all
           meetings
           ,
           and
           when
           His
           Majesty
           proposed
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           County
           ,
           they
           produced
           their
           instructions
           ,
           and
           disswaded
           the
           County
           from
           complying
           with
           His
           just
           desires
           ;
           the
           suffering
           and
           induring
           
           whereof
           might
           more
           reasonably
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           any
           ill
           usage
           they
           received
           ;
           of
           which
           their
           owne
           Letters
           printed
           by
           Order
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficient
           testimony
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           King
           went
           from
           Yorke
           ,
           towards
           Nottingham
           ,
           
           after
           He
           had
           declared
           by
           His
           Proclamation
           ,
           that
           He
           would
           erect
           His
           Royall
           Standard
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Fairfax
           (
           being
           one
           of
           that
           Committee
           )
           by
           some
           accident
           of
           sicknesse
           continuing
           still
           at
           his
           house
           in
           that
           County
           ;
           albeit
           the
           King
           well
           knew
           the
           dis-service
           he
           had
           done
           Him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           keeping
           him
           in
           prison
           might
           prevent
           much
           more
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           do
           Him
           ,
           yet
           since
           He
           had
           received
           him
           there
           as
           a
           Member
           imployed
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           returne
           thither
           was
           hindred
           by
           an
           indisposition
           of
           health
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           but
           left
           him
           un-disquieted
           ,
           or
           disturbed
           ,
           to
           recollect
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           revolve
           His
           Majesties
           goodnesse
           :
           So
           far
           was
           that
           Committee
           ,
           or
           any
           Member
           of
           it
           from
           being
           abused
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           deserved
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           instance
           of
           the
           King's
           breach
           of
           His
           Protestation
           ,
           or
           doing
           somewhat
           against
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             the
             beating
             their
             publique
             Officers
             and
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             protecting
             notorious
             Papists
             ,
             Traytors
             ,
             Felons
             ,
             such
             as
          
           Beckwith
           
             and
             others
             from
             the
             Posse
             Comitatus
             :
          
           since
           there
           is
           no
           other
           named
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           only
           ,
           or
           most
           notorious
           example
           of
           that
           protection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           to
           examine
           ,
           what
           the
           Case
           of
           this
           man
           was
           :
        
         
           This
           Gentleman
           Mr.
           Beckwith
           (
           whether
           a
           Papist
           or
           no
           is
           not
           materiall
           )
           lived
           in
           Beverly
           ,
           whither
           His
           Majesty
           came
           that
           night
           ,
           after
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           had
           refused
           to
           suffer
           Him
           to
           come
           into
           Hull
           ,
           and
           was
           utterly
           unknown
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           just
           sense
           an
           honest
           Subject
           should
           have
           of
           the
           indignity
           offered
           to
           his
           Soveraigne
           ,
           and
           the
           mischiefe
           that
           might
           befall
           that
           County
           and
           
           Kingdome
           by
           this
           rebellious
           act
           ,
           and
           was
           forward
           to
           expresse
           (
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           that
           County
           were
           )
           a
           desire
           to
           repaire
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           inconveniences
           which
           were
           otherwise
           like
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           in
           the
           Towne
           of
           Hull
           a
           Son-in-law
           ,
           one
           Fookes
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           a
           Foot
           Company
           in
           that
           Garrison
           ,
           whom
           he
           supposed
           (
           being
           only
           drawn
           in
           with
           the
           Traine
           bands
           )
           not
           malitiously
           engaged
           in
           the
           purpose
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           well
           to
           preserve
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           near
           to
           him
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           respects
           to
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           him
           to
           come
           to
           him
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           (
           there
           being
           then
           no
           intercourse
           hindred
           on
           either
           side
           )
           did
           ,
           and
           upon
           discourse
           fully
           sensible
           of
           the
           unlawfulnesse
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           done
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           King's
           service
           ;
           declared
           ,
           That
           the
           Thursday
           night
           following
           he
           should
           have
           the
           Guard
           at
           the
           North
           Gate
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           an
           Alarum
           were
           given
           at
           another
           Gate
           ,
           called
           Hessell-Gate
           ,
           he
           would
           let
           those
           in
           who
           came
           from
           the
           King
           ;
           Mr.
           Beckwith
           promised
           if
           he
           would
           perform
           this
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           a
           very
           good
           reward
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           could
           convert
           his
           Captain
           one
           Lowanger
           (
           a
           Dutch-man
           )
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           likewise
           be
           very
           liberally
           rewarded
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           was
           alleaged
           against
           Mr.
           Beckwith
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Sir
           
             John
             Hothams
          
           Letter
           of
           the
           whole
           information
           to
           Mr.
           Pim
           ,
           entred
           in
           the
           Journall
           booke
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           printed
           by
           their
           Order
           .
        
         
           Fookes
           (
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           returned
           to
           Hull
           )
           discovered
           all
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
          
           ,
           and
           he
           derived
           it
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           they
           upon
           this
           evidence
           sent
           their
           Sergeant
           at
           Armes
           ,
           or
           his
           Messenger
           to
           apprehend
           Beckwith
           as
           a
           Delinquent
           ,
           who
           upon
           notice
           of
           the
           treachery
           
           of
           his
           Son-in-law
           ,
           durst
           not
           stay
           at
           his
           house
           ,
           but
           removed
           to
           Yorke
           .
        
         
           The
           Messenger
           ,
           with
           the
           confidence
           of
           his
           Masters
           ,
           boldly
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Garden
           where
           the
           King
           himself
           was
           walking
           ,
           had
           the
           presumption
           to
           serve
           the
           Warrant
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           claim
           him
           as
           his
           Prisoner
           ;
           it
           was
           indeed
           a
           great
           wonder
           that
           the
           Messenger
           was
           not
           very
           severely
           handled
           ,
           but
           the
           reverence
           to
           the
           King's
           Person
           preserved
           him
           ,
           who
           bore
           no
           reverence
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           His
           Majesty
           being
           informed
           what
           had
           hapned
           ,
           called
           for
           the
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           having
           seen
           his
           Warrant
           ,
           bid
           him
           return
           to
           those
           that
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           forbear
           committing
           the
           like
           insolency
           ,
           lest
           he
           fared
           worse
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           beating
           their
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           protection
           Mr.
           Beckwith
           had
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           
             Posse
             Comitatus
          
           raised
           ,
           the
           High
           Sheriffe
           daily
           waiting
           on
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           observing
           the
           Orders
           he
           received
           from
           Him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           his
           office
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           this
           offence
           had
           been
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           knowne
           (
           before
           this
           Parliament
           )
           that
           the
           Messenger
           of
           either
           House
           ever
           presumed
           to
           serve
           a
           warrant
           within
           the
           King's
           Court
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           his
           Presence
           ;
           which
           whilst
           loyalty
           and
           duty
           were
           in
           reputation
           ,
           was
           held
           too
           sacred
           for
           such
           presumptions
           ;
           the
           Law
           confessing
           such
           priviledges
           and
           exemptions
           to
           be
           due
           to
           those
           places
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             cannot
          
           
           
             seize
             his
             Villaine
             in
             the
             King's
             presence
             ,
             because
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             is
             a
             sanctuary
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           saies
           my
           Lord
           Dyer
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           man
           yet
           that
           will
           avow
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           much
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           have
           suffered
           Mr.
           Beckwith
           to
           be
           
           carried
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           as
           a
           Delinquent
           for
           doing
           the
           part
           of
           a
           good
           Subject
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           owned
           the
           Treason
           that
           was
           committed
           ,
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           one
           person
           named
           ,
           whom
           they
           sent
           for
           as
           a
           Delinquent
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           protected
           ;
           except
           those
           who
           had
           been
           a
           yeare
           together
           attending
           upon
           them
           and
           demanding
           justice
           ;
           or
           those
           against
           whom
           nothing
           was
           objected
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           waited
           on
           and
           attended
           his
           Majesty
           :
           For
           the
           Traytors
           and
           Felons
           ,
           they
           were
           only
           to
           be
           found
           within
           their
           owne
           verge
           ;
           and
           protected
           by
           their
           owne
           priviledges
           .
        
         
           Very
           few
           lines
           will
           serve
           here
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           King's
           usage
           of
           their
           Messengers
           ,
           and
           their
           usage
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ;
           their
           Messenger
           sent
           by
           them
           on
           an
           unlawfull
           imployment
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           a
           person
           they
           had
           no
           power
           to
           send
           for
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           crime
           of
           which
           (
           if
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           )
           they
           had
           no
           cognisance
           ,
           and
           executing
           their
           commands
           in
           an
           unlawfull
           manner
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           command
           had
           been
           just
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           King
           fairly
           dismissed
           without
           so
           much
           as
           imprisonment
           or
           restraint
           :
           The
           Kings
           Messenger
           sent
           by
           his
           Majesty
           with
           a
           
           legall
           Writ
           to
           London
           ,
           for
           the
           adjournment
           of
           the
           Tearme
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           in
           the
           King's
           power
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           regularly
           done
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           for
           performing
           his
           duty
           in
           this
           Service
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           doing
           whereof
           he
           had
           been
           punishable
           ,
           and
           justly
           forfeited
           his
           place
           without
           any
           other
           crime
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           
             taken
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             tried
             at
             a
             Court
             of
             War
             ,
             by
             them
             condemned
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             and
             was
             executed
             accordingly
             :
          
           That
           bloud
           will
           cry
           aloud
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
             with
             those
             Guards
             ,
             Cannon
             ,
             and
             Armes
             ,
             from
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             the
             King
             attempted
             to
             force
             Hull
             in
             a
             hostile
             
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             few
             daies
             after
             that
             solemne
             Protestation
             at
          
           Yorke
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Protestation
           was
           ,
           is
           before
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           published
           resolution
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           before
           that
           Protestation
           ;
           nor
           did
           his
           Majesty
           ever
           conceal
           his
           purpose
           in
           this
           or
           other
           cases
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           or
           disguised
           his
           purpose
           with
           any
           specious
           promises
           or
           pretences
           ,
           but
           plainly
           told
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           at
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           To
           their
           expostulatory
           and
           menacing
           Petition
           delivered
           to
           his
           Majesty
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           to
           Yorke
           ,
           on
           the
           26
           of
           March
           ,
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Answer
           used
           these
           words
           ,
           
             As
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             nor
             shall
             refuse
             any
             way
             agreeable
             to
             justice
          
           
           
             or
             honour
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             offered
             to
             Us
             for
             the
             begetting
             a
             right
             understanding
             between
             Us
             ,
             so
             We
             are
             resolved
             ,
             that
             no
             straits
             or
             necessities
             (
             to
             which
             We
             may
             be
             driven
             )
             shall
             ever
             compell
             Us
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             reason
             and
             understanding
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             Us
             ,
             and
             Our
             honour
             and
             interest
             ,
             with
             which
             God
             hath
             trusted
             Us
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Our
             Posterity
             and
             Kingdomes
             shall
             render
             unpleasant
             and
             grievous
             to
             Us.
             
          
        
         
           In
           this
           second
           Message
           concerning
           Hull
           ,
           the
           second
           day
           after
           the
           Gates
           were
           shut
           against
           him
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           uses
           these
           words
           ,
           
             If
             We
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             condition
             so
             much
          
           
           
             worse
             then
             any
             of
             Our
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             whilst
             you
             all
             enjoy
             your
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             have
             your
             possessions
             disturbed
             ,
             or
             your
             titles
             questioned
             ,
             We
             only
             may
             be
             spoiled
             ,
             thrown
             out
             of
             Our
             Townes
             ,
             and
             Our
             goods
             taken
             from
             Us
             ,
             't
             is
             time
             to
             examine
             how
             We
             have
             lost
             those
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             to
             trie
             all
             possible
             waies
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             of
             our
             good
             Subjects
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             Our self
             from
             those
             injuries
             .
          
        
         
           In
           his
           reply
           to
           their
           Answer
           concerning
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
          
           ,
           
           presented
           to
           him
           on
           the
           9
           of
           May
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
             He
             expected
             that
             they
             would
             not
             put
             the
             Militia
          
           
           
             in
             execution
             ,
             untill
             they
             could
             shew
             Him
             by
             what
             Law
             they
             had
             authority
             to
             do
             the
             same
             without
             His
             consent
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             He
             was
             confident
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             find
             much
             more
             obedience
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             then
             they
             against
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           21
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1642.
           (
           about
           a
           fortnight
           before
           his
           going
           towards
           Hull
           with
           his
           Guards
           )
           his
           Majesty
           told
           them
           plainly
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             keeping
             Him
             out
             of
          
           Hull
           
             by
             S
             r
          
           John
           Hotham
           ,
           
             was
             an
             act
             of
             High
             Treason
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             away
             his
             Magazine
             and
             Munition
             from
             him
             ,
             was
             an
             act
             of
             violence
             upon
             him
             (
             by
             what
             hands
             ,
             or
             by
             whose
             directions
             soever
             it
             was
             done
             )
             and
             in
             both
             cases
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             he
             would
             have
             justice
             ,
             or
             lose
             his
             life
             in
             the
             requiring
             it
          
           ;
           so
           that
           certainly
           the
           King
           never
           concealed
           or
           dissembled
           his
           purposes
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           did
           indeed
           toward
           the
           middle
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           go
           with
           his
           Guards
           to
           Beverly
           ,
           having
           some
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
          
           had
           repented
           himself
           of
           the
           crime
           he
           had
           committed
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           repaired
           it
           as
           far
           as
           he
           had
           been
           able
           ,
           of
           which
           failing
           (
           to
           his
           own
           miserable
           destruction
           )
           without
           attempting
           to
           force
           it
           his
           Majesty
           again
           returned
           to
           Yorke
           .
        
         
           Having
           made
           it
           now
           plainly
           appear
           how
           falsly
           and
           groundlesly
           his
           Majesty
           is
           reproached
           with
           the
           least
           tergiversation
           or
           swarving
           from
           his
           promises
           or
           professions
           (
           which
           no
           Prince
           ever
           more
           precisely
           and
           religiously
           observed
           )
           it
           will
           be
           but
           a
           little
           expence
           of
           time
           ,
           again
           to
           examine
           how
           punctuall
           these
           conscientious
           reprehenders
           of
           their
           Soveraigne
           ,
           have
           been
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           what
           they
           have
           sworn
           or
           said
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           they
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             far
             
             
             from
             their
             purpose
             or
             desire
             to
             let
             loose
             the
             golden
             reines
             of
             discipline
             and
             government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             private
             persons
             ,
             or
             particular
             Congregations
             to
             take
             up
             what
             forme
             of
             divine
             Service
             they
             please
             ;
             for
          
           (
           they
           said
           )
           
             they
             held
             it
             requisite
             that
             there
             should
             be
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             a
             conformity
             to
             that
             Order
             which
             the
             Laws
             enjoyne
             .
          
        
         
           In
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           19
           of
           May
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Bill
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           We
           
           
             are
             resolved
             ,
             the
             gratious
             favour
             His
             Majesty
             expressed
             in
             that
             Bill
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             and
             security
             which
             thereby
             we
             have
             from
             being
             dissolved
             ,
             shall
             not
             encourage
             us
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             had
             not
             been
             fit
             to
             have
             been
             done
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           conclusion
           of
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           26
           of
           May
           ,
           1642.
           apprehending
           very
           justly
           that
           their
           expressions
           there
           would
           beget
           at
           least
           a
           great
           suspition
           of
           their
           loyalty
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             They
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             appear
          
           
           
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             their
             endeavours
             have
             been
             most
             hearty
             and
             sincere
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Kings
             just
             Prerogatives
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             which
             endeavours
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             still
             persist
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             perish
             in
             the
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           In
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           14
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1642.
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           doe
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             the
             designe
             of
             those
             Propositions
          
           
           (
           for
           Plate
           and
           Money
           )
           
             is
             to
             maintain
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             King's
             Authority
             and
             Person
             in
             His
             Royall
             dignity
             ,
             the
             free
             course
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           As
           they
           have
           observed
           these
           and
           other
           their
           professions
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Publique
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           as
           well
           kept
           their
           promises
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           in
           their
           Propositions
           of
           the
           10
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1642.
           for
           bringing
           in
           Mony
           or
           Plate
           ,
           
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           do
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             no
             mans
             affection
          
           
           
             shall
             be
             measured
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             offer
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             expresse
             his
             good
             will
             to
             the
             Service
             in
             any
             proportion
             whatsoever
          
           ;
           the
           first
           designe
           was
           to
           involve
           as
           many
           as
           they
           could
           in
           the
           guilt
           ,
           how
           small
           soever
           the
           supply
           was
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           29
           of
           November
           following
           ,
           the
           same
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           appointed
           Six
           persons
           ,
           who
           ,
           
           
             or
             any
             Four
             of
             them
             should
             have
             power
             to
             assesse
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             were
             of
             ability
             and
             had
             not
             contributed
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             had
             contributed
             yet
             not
             according
             to
             their
             ability
             to
             pay
             such
             summe
             or
             sums
             of
             mony
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             estates
             ,
             as
             the
             Assessors
             or
             any
             Four
             of
             them
             should
             think
             fit
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             same
             exceeded
             not
             the
             twentieth
             part
             of
             their
             Estates
             .
          
        
         
           Infinite
           examples
           of
           this
           kind
           may
           be
           produced
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           lesse
           necessary
           ,
           because
           whosoever
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           ,
           to
           read
           their
           own
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             find
             ,
             one
             protestation
             or
             profession
             made
             by
             them
          
           to
           God
           Almighty
           
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             the
          
           King
           
             in
             point
             of
             duty
             and
             obedience
             ,
             or
             one
             promise
             to
             the
          
           people
           
             in
             matter
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             so
             neer
             pursued
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             ever
             done
             one
             composed
             Act
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             either
             of
             them
             :
          
           which
           very
           true
           assertion
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Answer
           to
           that
           reproach
           of
           his
           Majesties
           ,
           not
           having
           made
           good
           his
           Protestations
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           The
           next
           Charge
           is
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             proclaimed
          
           
           
             them
             Traytors
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             setting
             up
             His
             Standard
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             never
             any
             King
             of
          
           England
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             did
             before
             Himself
          
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           never
           did
           nor
           could
           proclaime
           this
           Parliament
           Traytors
           ,
           he
           well
           knew
           (
           besides
           his
           own
           being
           the
           head
           of
           it
           )
           that
           
             four
             parts
             of
             five
          
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           
           
           
           
           
           were
           
             never
             present
          
           at
           any
           of
           those
           trayterous
           conclusions
           ,
           and
           that
           above
           
             a
             major
             part
          
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           was
           
             alwaies
             absent
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           those
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           ,
           who
           still
           opposed
           or
           dissented
           from
           every
           unlawfull
           act
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           were
           very
           strange
           ,
           if
           all
           those
           innocent
           men
           of
           whom
           the
           Parliament
           consisted
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           proclaimed
           Rebels
           and
           Traytors
           for
           the
           acts
           of
           a
           few
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           who
           were
           upon
           all
           occasions
           named
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Parliament
           were
           ever
           proclaimed
           Traytors
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           them
           only
           who
           presumptuously
           sheltred
           their
           rebellious
           acts
           ,
           under
           that
           venerable
           name
           ,
           and
           who
           declared
           ,
           that
           
             whatsoever
             violence
             should
             be
             used
             either
             against
             those
             ,
             who
          
           
           
             exercise
             the
             Militia
             ,
             or
             against
          
           Hull
           ,
           
             they
             could
             not
             but
             believe
             it
             as
             done
             against
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           They
           should
           have
           named
           one
           person
           proclaimed
           Rebell
           or
           Traytor
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           adjudged
           to
           be
           such
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           King
           never
           proclaimed
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hotham
          
           Traytor
           (
           though
           it
           may
           be
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           many
           treasonable
           acts
           before
           )
           till
           he
           shut
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hull
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           armed
           men
           kept
           his
           Majesty
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           concurrent
           testimony
           of
           all
           Judgments
           at
           Law
           ,
           it
           appears
           and
           is
           determined
           by
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Coke
           (
           published
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           this
           Parliament
           )
           in
           his
           Chapter
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             with
             strength
             and
             weapons
             invasive
             and
             defensive
             doth
             hold
             and
             defend
             a
             Castle
             or
             Fort
             against
             the
             King
             and
             His
             power
             ,
             this
             is
             leavying
             of
             War
             against
             the
             King
             within
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             25
             year
             of
          
           Edw.
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           King
           proclaimed
           not
           those
           Rebels
           or
           Traytors
           ,
           who
           Voted
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           raise
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           should
           be
           Generall
           of
           that
           Army
           (
           what
           ever
           he
           might
           have
           done
           )
           nor
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           himself
           
           a
           Traytor
           upon
           those
           Votes
           ,
           untill
           he
           had
           accepted
           that
           title
           and
           command
           of
           
             Captaine
             Generall
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           quality
           appeared
           amongst
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           
             animating
             and
             encouraging
             them
             in
             their
             trayterous
             and
             rebellious
             designes
             ,
          
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           9
           of
           August
           ,
           1642.
           by
           which
           he
           was
           first
           proclaimed
           Traytor
           :
           and
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           clear
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           by
           that
           act
           of
           his
           ,
           within
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           2
           Chapter
           of
           the
           25
           yeare
           of
           King
           Edw.
           3.
           but
           by
           declaring
           ,
           
             that
             by
             leavying
             war
             against
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Realme
          
           (
           which
           in
           that
           Statute
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           high
           Treason
           )
           
             is
             meant
             leavying
             war
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           Mr.
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           observed
           in
           his
           Argument
           against
           the
           Earle
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           printed
           by
           Order
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           KING
           in
           that
           Statute
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           King
           's
           naturall
           person
           ,
           for
           that
           person
           can
           onely
           die
           ,
           have
           a
           Wife
           ,
           have
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           be
           imprisoned
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           chief
           Justice
           Coke
           in
           his
           Commentary
           upon
           that
           Statute
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             leavy
             War
             to
             expulse
             Strangers
             ,
             to
             deliver
             men
             out
             of
             Prisons
             ,
             to
             remove
             Counsellours
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             Statute
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             pretending
             Reformation
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             head
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             ,
             this
             is
             leavying
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             Royall
             authority
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             King
          
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           
           may
           be
           no
           scruple
           ,
           by
           that
           expression
           
             without
             warrant
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Author
           saies
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           lines
           preceding
           ,
           
             that
             no
             Subject
             can
             leavy
             War
             within
             the
             Realm
             without
             authority
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             it
             only
             belongeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Preparation
             by
             some
             overt
             act
             to
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
          
           
           
             take
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             force
             and
             strong
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             imprison
             Him
             ,
             untill
             he
             hath
             yeilded
             to
             certain
             demands
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             
             overt
             act
             to
             prove
             the
             compassing
             and
             imagination
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             upon
             the
             matter
             to
             make
             the
             King
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             to
             disspoyle
             Him
             of
             His
             Kingly
             Office
             of
             Royall
             government
             ,
          
           as
           is
           concluded
           by
           the
           same
           reverend
           Authour
           ,
           and
           likewise
           ,
           that
           
             to
             rise
             to
             alter
          
           
           
             Religion
             established
             within
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             Lawes
             ,
             is
             Treason
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Declarers
           cannot
           name
           one
           person
           proclaimed
           a
           Rebell
           or
           Traytor
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           confessedly
           guilty
           of
           at
           least
           one
           of
           these
           particulars
           :
           and
           being
           so
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           no
           more
           then
           by
           the
           Law
           He
           ought
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           
             St.
             Johns
          
           acknowledged
           in
           his
           Argument
           
           against
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Strafford
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             leavies
             War
             against
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             compasse
             His
             death
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             it
             is
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             intended
             for
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Lawes
             or
             Government
             in
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             any
             of
             the
             great
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           setting
           up
           the
           Standard
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           till
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           bearing
           an
           inward
           hatred
           and
           malice
           against
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           and
           Government
           had
           raised
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           were
           then
           trayterously
           and
           rebelliously
           marching
           in
           battle-array
           against
           his
           Majesty
           their
           Liege
           Lord
           and
           Soveraigne
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           12
           of
           August
           ,
           1642.
           in
           which
           He
           declared
           His
           purpose
           to
           erect
           His
           royall
           Standard
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           with
           an
           Army
           besieged
           his
           Majesties
           antient
           standing
           Garrison
           of
           Portsmouth
           ,
           and
           required
           the
           same
           (
           in
           which
           the
           King's
           Governour
           was
           )
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           sent
           an
           Army
           of
           Horse
           ,
           Foot
           ,
           and
           Cannon
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bedford
           into
           the
           West
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Hertford
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           in
           a
           peaceable
           
           manner
           without
           any
           Force
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           compelled
           to
           raise
           the
           same
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           peace
           of
           those
           Counties
           ,
           invaded
           by
           an
           Army
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           his
           Majesty
           was
           compelled
           for
           those
           reasons
           to
           erect
           his
           Standard
           ,
           with
           what
           tendernesse
           He
           did
           it
           towards
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           cannot
           better
           appear
           then
           by
           His
           owne
           words
           ,
           in
           his
           Declaration
           published
           the
           same
           day
           on
           which
           that
           Proclamation
           issued
           out
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           ,
           
             What
             Our
             opinion
             and
             resolution
             is
             concerning
             Parliaments
          
           
           
             We
             have
             fully
             expressed
             in
             our
             Declarations
             ;
             We
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             will
             still
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             essentiall
             a
             part
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             We
             can
             attaine
             to
             no
             happinesse
             without
             them
             ,
             nor
             will
             We
             ever
             make
             the
             least
             attempt
             (
             in
             Our
             thought
             )
             against
             them
             ;
             We
             well
             know
             that
             Our self
             and
             Our
             two
             Houses
             make
             up
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             We
             are
             like
          
           Hipocrates
           
             Twins
             ,
             We
             must
             laugh
             and
             cry
             ,
             live
             and
             die
             together
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             injustice
             ,
             injury
             ,
             and
             violence
             offered
             to
             Parliaments
             is
             that
             which
             We
             principally
             complaine
             of
             ;
             and
             We
             again
             assure
             all
             Our
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Acts
             passed
             by
             Us
             this
             Parliament
             shall
             be
             equally
             observed
             by
             Us
             ,
             as
             We
             desire
             those
             to
             be
             which
             do
             most
             concern
             Our
             Rights
             ;
             Our
             quarrell
             is
             not
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             against
             particular
             men
             ,
             who
             first
             made
             the
             wounds
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             but
             make
             them
             deeper
             and
             wider
             by
             contriving
             ,
             fostering
             ,
             and
             fomenting
             mistakes
             and
             jealousies
             betwixt
             body
             and
             head
             ,
             Us
             and
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             whom
             We
             name
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             prove
             them
             guilty
             of
             High
             Treason
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           then
           his
           Majesty
           names
           the
           persons
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           King's
           carriage
           towards
           ,
           and
           mention
           of
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           very
           different
           from
           theirs
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           possessed
           of
           the
           Soveraigne
           power
           ;
           the
           Army
           ;
           who
           in
           
           their
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           23
           of
           June
           last
           ,
           use
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             are
             in
             this
             case
             forced
             (
             to
             our
             great
             grief
             of
             heart
             )
             thus
             plainly
             to
             assert
             the
             present
             evill
             and
             mischief
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             future
             worse
             consequences
             of
             the
             things
             lately
             done
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Parliament
             it self
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             evident
             and
             visible
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             their
             proper
             colours
             to
             lay
             the
             same
             at
             the
             Parliament
             Dores
             ,
             untill
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             be
             pleased
             either
             of
             themselves
             to
             take
             notice
             and
             rid
             the
             House
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             any
             way
             mis-informed
             ,
             deluded
             ,
             surprized
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             abused
             the
             Parliament
             to
             the
             passing
             such
             foule
             things
             there
             ,
             or
             shall
             open
             to
             us
             and
             others
             some
             way
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           would
           not
           have
           been
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           onely
           the
           extravagant
           act
           ,
           and
           words
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           since
           justified
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           words
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           by
           their
           declaring
           in
           their
           late
           Declaration
           of
           the
           4
           of
           March
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Papers
           of
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           ,
           
             That
             if
          
           
           
             there
             be
             any
             unsound
             principles
             in
             relation
             to
             Religion
             or
             the
             State
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             in
             such
             a
             body
             there
             usually
             are
             some
             extravagant
             humours
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             injuriously
             charged
             upon
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             whereof
             the
             governing
             part
             hath
             been
             very
             carefull
             to
             suppresse
             ,
             and
             keep
             down
             all
             such
             peccant
             humours
             ,
             and
             have
             hitherto
             alwaies
             approved
             themselves
             very
             constant
             and
             faithfull
             to
             the
             true
             interest
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             wherein
             they
             have
             engaged
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             that
             have
             engaged
             therein
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Remonstrance
           ,
           being
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Generall
           ,
           Lieutenant-Generall
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Councell
           of
           War
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           sure
           the
           governing
           part
           )
           it
           is
           by
           this
           Declaration
           fully
           vindicated
           to
           be
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           The
           setting
           up
           a
           mock
           Parliament
           at
           Oxford
           to
           
           oppose
           and
           protest
           against
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           his
           Majesty
           and
           both
           Houses
           had
           continued
           by
           
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           next
           place
           objected
           against
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           neither
           reall
           nor
           mock
           Parliament
           set
           up
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           King
           found
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           either
           House
           were
           driven
           from
           Westminster
           by
           force
           as
           his
           Majesty
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           authority
           and
           reputation
           of
           Parliament
           was
           applied
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           all
           the
           rebellious
           Acts
           which
           were
           done
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           invitation
           of
           Forain
           power
           to
           invade
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           His
           people
           that
           they
           might
           know
           how
           many
           of
           the
           true
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           abhorred
           the
           acts
           done
           by
           that
           pretended
           authority
           ;
           as
           for
           His
           owne
           information
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           22
           of
           Decemb.
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1643.
           invited
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           driven
           ,
           or
           (
           being
           conscious
           of
           their
           want
           of
           freedome
           )
           had
           withdrawn
           from
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           assemble
           at
           Oxford
           upon
           the
           22
           of
           January
           following
           ,
           when
           (
           He
           said
           )
           
             all
             His
             good
             Subjects
             should
             see
             how
             willing
             He
             was
             to
             receive
             advice
             for
             the
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             from
             those
             whom
             they
             had
             trusted
             ,
             though
             He
             could
             not
             receive
             it
             in
             the
             place
             where
             He
             had
             appointed
          
           ;
           Upon
           which
           Summons
           and
           Invitation
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           eight
           and
           forty
           Peers
           attended
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           there
           being
           at
           least
           twenty
           others
           imployed
           in
           his
           Armies
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           severall
           Counties
           ,
           whose
           attendance
           was
           dispenced
           with
           ,
           and
           nine
           others
           in
           the
           parts
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           with
           his
           Majesties
           leave
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           above
           one
           hundred
           and
           forty
           ,
           there
           being
           likewise
           absent
           in
           the
           Armies
           neer
           thirty
           more
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           conveniently
           present
           at
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           When
           his
           Majesty
           found
           the
           appearance
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           superiour
           in
           number
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           quality
           ,
           to
           those
           
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           He
           hoped
           it
           would
           prove
           a
           good
           expedient
           to
           compose
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           other
           to
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           misery
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           had
           brought
           their
           Country
           ;
           and
           referred
           it
           to
           them
           to
           propose
           any
           advice
           ,
           which
           might
           produce
           so
           good
           an
           effect
           ;
           what
           addresses
           and
           overtures
           were
           then
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           His
           Majesty
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           enter
           upon
           any
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           contempt
           and
           scorne
           the
           same
           was
           rejected
           ,
           will
           be
           too
           long
           to
           insert
           here
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           thereupon
           this
           body
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           published
           a
           Declaration
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           at
           large
           setting
           forth
           the
           particular
           acts
           of
           violence
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           had
           been
           driven
           from
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           the
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           then
           declared
           how
           much
           they
           abhorred
           the
           undutifull
           and
           rebellious
           acts
           ,
           which
           were
           countenanced
           by
           those
           who
           staid
           there
           ,
           and
           declared
           their
           own
           submission
           and
           allegiance
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           concluded
           ,
           
             That
             as
             at
             no
             time
             either
             or
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             can
             by
             any
             Orders
             or
             Ordinances
             impose
             upon
             the
             people
             without
             the
             King's
             consent
             ,
             so
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Freedome
             and
             Security
             for
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Parliament
             to
             meet
             at
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             and
             there
             to
             sit
             ,
             speak
             ,
             and
             vote
             with
             freedome
             and
             safety
             ,
             all
             the
             Actions
             ,
             Votes
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Declarations
             and
             pretended
             Ordinances
             made
             by
             those
             Members
             who
             remaine
             still
             at
          
           Westminster
           
             were
             void
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ;
             yet
             they
             said
             they
             were
             far
             from
             attempting
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             the
             violation
             of
             any
             Act
             made
             and
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             their
             grief
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Parliament
             was
             not
             dissolved
             ,
             the
             power
             thereof
             should
             by
             the
             treason
             and
             violence
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             be
             so
             far
             suspended
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             should
             be
             without
             the
             fruit
             
             and
             benefit
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             reduced
             to
             any
             action
             ,
             or
             authority
             ,
             till
             the
             liberty
             and
             freedome
             due
             to
             the
             Members
             should
             be
             restored
             and
             admitted
          
           ;
           which
           Declaration
           hath
           not
           onely
           ever
           received
           any
           Answer
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           care
           hath
           not
           been
           suffered
           to
           be
           printed
           in
           the
           last
           Collection
           of
           Orders
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           where
           the
           other
           proceedings
           at
           Oxford
           of
           that
           time
           are
           set
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           may
           lose
           that
           evidence
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           answered
           or
           evaded
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           these
           Declarers
           call
           the
           
             mock
             Parliament
             at
             Oxford
          
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           proceedings
           of
           it
           ;
           of
           the
           justice
           and
           regularity
           whereof
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           have
           been
           heretofore
           any
           doubt
           made
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           lately
           vindicated
           sufficiently
           by
           both
           Houses
           :
           for
           if
           those
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           at
           Oxford
           might
           not
           justifiably
           absent
           themselves
           from
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           their
           safety
           and
           freedome
           was
           taken
           from
           them
           ;
           by
           what
           right
           or
           authority
           could
           a
           smaller
           number
           withdraw
           themselves
           in
           July
           last
           upon
           the
           same
           pretence
           ?
           and
           if
           that
           body
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           regularly
           convened
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Authority
           to
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           had
           first
           called
           them
           together
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           might
           not
           declare
           the
           Acts
           made
           by
           those
           who
           remained
           at
           Westminster
           void
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           not
           attend
           there
           and
           Vote
           with
           freedome
           and
           safety
           ;
           by
           what
           imaginable
           authority
           could
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           who
           hath
           no
           more
           freedome
           or
           power
           to
           make
           any
           such
           Declaration
           ,
           then
           every
           single
           Member
           of
           the
           House
           )
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             such
             and
             such
             Votes
             passed
             in
             the
             House
             were
             void
             and
             null
             ?
             and
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             a
             circumstance
             or
             some
             formality
             in
             the
             adjournment
             of
             the
             Houses
             could
             not
             be
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             future
             meetings
             and
             proceedings
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             it
             might
             meet
             and
             sit
             again
             as
             a
             free
             Parliament
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           by
           
           his
           own
           single
           Declaration
           in
           July
           last
           :
           whereupon
           that
           powerfull
           Umpire
           (
           the
           Army
           )
           very
           frankly
           declared
           ,
           
           
             That
             all
             such
             Members
             of
             either
             House
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             were
             already
             with
             the
             Army
             for
             the
             security
             of
             their
             persons
             and
             were
             forced
             to
             absent
             themselves
             from
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             hold
             and
             esteem
             them
             ,
             as
             persons
             in
             whom
             the
             publique
             trust
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             was
             still
             remaining
             ,
             though
             they
             could
             not
             for
             the
             present
             sit
             as
             a
             Parliament
             with
             freedome
             and
             safety
             at
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             and
             by
             whose
             advice
             and
             counsels
             they
             desired
             to
             governe
             themselves
             in
             the
             managing
             those
             weighty
             affairs
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             invited
             them
             to
             make
             their
             repair
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
          
           and
           said
           ,
           
             they
             held
             themselves
             bound
             to
             own
             that
             honourable
             act
             of
             the
             Speaker
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             who
             had
             actually
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             and
             they
             engaged
             to
             use
             their
             utmost
             and
             speedy
             endevour
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             those
             Members
             of
             either
             House
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             inforced
             any
             way
             from
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             might
             with
             freedome
             and
             security
             sit
             there
             ,
             and
             againe
             discharge
             their
             trust
             ,
             as
             a
             free
             and
             legall
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             they
             did
             declare
             against
             that
             late
             choice
             of
             a
             new
             Speaker
             by
             some
             Gentlemen
             at
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             as
             contrary
             to
             all
             right
             ,
             reason
             ,
             law
             ,
             and
             custome
             ,
             and
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             most
             cleerly
             satisfied
             in
             all
             their
             judgments
             ,
             and
             were
             confident
             the
             Kingdome
             would
             therein
             concur
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             as
             things
             then
             stood
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             free
             nor
             legall
             Parliament
             sitting
             ,
             being
             through
             the
             foresaid
             violence
             at
             present
             suspended
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Orders
             ,
             Votes
             ,
             or
             resolutions
             forced
             from
             the
             Houses
             on
             Munday
             the
             26
             of
          
           July
           
             last
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             passe
             in
             that
             Assembly
             of
             some
             few
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             at
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             under
             what
             pretence
             and
             colour
             soever
             ,
             were
             void
             and
             null
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             free-borne
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           that
           the
           presentation
           of
           those
           humble
           
           desires
           of
           the
           young
           men
           and
           Apprentices
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           to
           both
           Houses
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Iuly
           last
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           compelled
           them
           to
           reverse
           and
           repeale
           two
           severall
           Acts
           of
           both
           Houses
           passed
           but
           three
           daies
           before
           ,
           was
           most
           destructive
           to
           the
           priviledge
           and
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           no
           question
           the
           Speakers
           and
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           withdraw
           and
           absent
           themselves
           upon
           that
           violation
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           obstructed
           by
           severall
           other
           acts
           preceding
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Iuly
           last
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           who
           attended
           his
           Majesty
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           had
           as
           great
           reason
           to
           withdraw
           themselves
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           much
           authority
           to
           declare
           their
           want
           of
           freedome
           ,
           as
           the
           Speaker
           and
           the
           others
           had
           then
           ,
           or
           the
           Army
           to
           declare
           on
           their
           behalfs
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Tumults
           brought
           down
           by
           Manwaring
           and
           
             Ven
             ,
             compelled
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             to
             passe
             the
             Act
             of
             Attainder
             against
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Strafford
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           
             fifth
             part
          
           of
           the
           Peers
           never
           consented
           ,
           (
           the
           rest
           being
           driven
           from
           thence
           )
           and
           afterwards
           
             so
             absolutely
             forced
             his
             Majesty
          
           to
           signe
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           called
           His
           Act
           ,
           His
           hand
           being
           held
           and
           guided
           by
           those
           who
           kept
           Daggers
           at
           His
           Breast
           ,
           and
           so
           His
           royall
           name
           affixed
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           told
           Him
           at
           His
           Counsell
           board
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           were
           sworn
           to
           defend
           Him
           from
           such
           violence
           ,
           that
           
             if
             it
             were
             not
             done
             in
             that
             instant
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             safety
             for
             Himself
             ,
             His
             royall
             Consort
             ,
             or
             His
             Progeny
             ,
          
           the
           Rabble
           having
           at
           that
           time
           besieged
           His
           Court
           :
           The
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           was
           no
           lesse
           invaded
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Iuly
           last
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           same
           Captain
           Ven
           ,
           then
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           in
           November
           and
           December
           ,
           1642.
           )
           
           sent
           notes
           in
           writing
           under
           his
           hand
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           
           
             the
             people
             should
             come
             downe
             to
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             for
             that
             the
             better
             part
             of
             the
             House
             was
             like
             to
             be
             over-powred
             by
             the
             worser
             part
             ,
             whereupon
             at
             that
             time
             and
             some
             daies
             after
             multitudes
             of
             the
             meanest
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             with
             Weapons
             not
             agreeing
             with
             their
             condition
             ,
             or
             custome
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             contrary
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             filled
             up
             the
             way
             between
             both
             Houses
             ,
             offring
             injuries
             both
             by
             words
             and
             actions
             to
             ,
             and
             laying
             violent
             hands
             upon
             severall
             Members
             ,
             proclaiming
             the
             names
             of
             severall
             of
             the
             Peers
             ,
             as
             evill
             and
             rotten
             hearted
             Lords
             ,
             crying
             many
             howers
             together
             against
             the
             established
             Laws
             in
             a
             most
             tumultuous
             and
             menacing
             way
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             act
             was
             complained
             of
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             Witnesses
             offered
             to
             prove
             Capt.
          
           Ven
           
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             Fellow
             who
             had
             assaulted
             and
             reproached
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             those
             Tumults
             coming
             again
             to
             that
             Bar
             with
             a
             Petition
             shewed
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             to
             that
             House
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             neither
             of
             these
             cases
             ,
             justice
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Examination
             could
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             proceedings
             were
             so
             much
             countenanced
             by
             particular
             Members
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             complained
             of
             them
             as
             derogatory
             to
             the
             freedome
             as
             well
             as
             dignity
             of
             Parliament
          
           ;
           Mr.
           Pim
           said
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             dishearten
             our
             friends
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             assist
             us
             :
          
           no
           doubt
           the
           freedome
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Parliament
           was
           no
           lesse
           in
           danger
           and
           violated
           then
           it
           was
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Iuly
           last
           .
        
         
           When
           in
           Ianuary
           ,
           1642.
           (
           after
           the
           first
           Proposition
           concerning
           the
           Militia
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           rejected
           )
           a
           Petition
           was
           brought
           in
           a
           tumultuous
           manner
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Hertford-shire
             ,
             desiring
             liberty
             to
             protest
             against
             all
             those
             as
             enemies
             to
             the
             Publique
             ,
             who
             refused
             
             to
             joyne
             with
             the
             Honourable
             Lords
             ,
             whose
             endevours
             were
             for
             the
             publique
             good
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             for
             the
             putting
             the
             Kingdome
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             safety
             under
             the
             command
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             Parliament
             should
             appoint
          
           ;
           when
           other
           Petitions
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           delivered
           ,
           were
           presented
           to
           that
           House
           ,
           concluding
           that
           
             they
             should
             be
             in
             duty
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             should
             be
             united
             with
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             their
             just
             and
             pious
             proceedings
          
           ;
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           a
           Citizen
           accompanied
           with
           many
           others
           said
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           without
           reprehension
           ,
           That
           they
           heard
           there
           were
           Lords
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           consent
           and
           concur
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           gladly
           know
           their
           Names
           .
        
         
           When
           that
           signall
           Petition
           of
           many
           thousand
           poor
           people
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           
             which
             took
             notice
             of
             a
             Malignant
             faction
             ,
             that
             made
             abortive
             all
             their
             good
             motions
             ,
             and
             professed
             that
             unlesse
             some
             speedy
             remedy
             were
             taken
             for
             the
             removing
             all
             such
             obstructions
             ,
             as
             hindred
             the
             happy
             progresse
             of
             their
             great
             endevours
             ,
             the
             Petitioners
             would
             not
             rest
             in
             quietnesse
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             next
             remedy
             ,
             that
             was
             at
             hand
             to
             remove
             the
             disturbers
             of
             the
             peace
          
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           monstrous
           Petition
           
           was
           carried
           up
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           by
           an
           eminent
           Member
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           to
           them
           to
           concur
           with
           the
           Commons
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Militia
           ;
           and
           that
           Member
           desired
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           was
           not
           assented
           to
           in
           that
           point
           ▪
           those
           Lords
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           concur
           ,
           
             would
             find
             some
             means
             to
             make
             themselves
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             who
             were
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             make
             it
             known
             to
             those
             who
             sent
             them
             :
          
           Upon
           which
           Petition
           so
           strangely
           framed
           ,
           countenanced
           ,
           and
           seconded
           ,
           many
           Lords
           thereupon
           
           withdrawing
           themselves
           ,
           in
           pure
           fear
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           the
           Vote
           in
           Order
           to
           the
           Militia
           twice
           before
           rejected
           ,
           was
           then
           passed
           :
           The
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           was
           as
           absolutely
           invaded
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           on
           the
           26
           of
           July
           last
           .
        
         
           In
           August
           ,
           1643.
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           agreed
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           and
           solemn
           debate
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           Lords
           in
           sending
           Propositions
           of
           Peace
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           the
           next
           day
           printed
           Papers
           were
           scattered
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           fixed
           upon
           the
           publique
           places
           both
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           
             requiring
             all
             persons
             wel-affected
             ,
             to
             rise
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             next
             morning
             ,
             for
             that
             20000
             Irish
             Rebels
             were
             landed
          
           ;
           which
           direction
           and
           information
           was
           that
           day
           likewise
           given
           in
           Pulpits
           by
           their
           seditious
           Preachers
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           of
           those
           Papers
           it
           was
           subscribed
           ,
           
             that
             the
             malignant
             Party
             had
             over-voted
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             prevented
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             Peace
          
           ;
           a
           Common
           Councell
           was
           called
           late
           at
           night
           ,
           though
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           a
           Petition
           there
           framed
           against
           Peace
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           next
           morning
           brought
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           countenanced
           by
           Alderman
           Penington
           ,
           who
           (
           being
           then
           Lord
           Major
           of
           London
           )
           that
           day
           came
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           mean
           persons
           ,
           who
           used
           threats
           ,
           menaces
           ,
           and
           reproaches
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ;
           their
           Petition
           took
           notice
           of
           
             Propositions
             passed
             by
             the
             Lords
             for
             Peace
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             allowed
             )
             would
             be
             destructive
             to
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             an
             Ordinance
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             their
             Common
             Councell
             the
             night
             before
          
           ;
           Thanks
           were
           given
           by
           the
           Commons
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Lords
           complained
           of
           the
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           desired
           a
           concurrence
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           people
           telling
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             a
             good
             Answer
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             there
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             
             with
             double
             the
             number
             :
          
           by
           these
           threats
           ,
           and
           this
           violence
           ,
           the
           Propositions
           formerly
           received
           were
           rejected
           ,
           and
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Peace
           laid
           aside
           :
           and
           then
           surely
           the
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           was
           as
           much
           taken
           away
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Iuly
           last
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           when
           the
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           were
           compelled
           to
           take
           that
           Protestation
           ,
           
             to
             live
             and
             die
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
          
           and
           some
           imprisoned
           and
           expelled
           for
           refusing
           to
           take
           it
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           take
           that
           sacred
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           of
           the
           6
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1643.
           by
           which
           they
           swore
           ,
           
             that
             they
             would
             to
             their
             power
             assist
             the
             Forces
             raised
             and
             continued
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Forces
             raised
             by
             the
          
           KING
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           take
           the
           last
           solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           
             Oath
             Corban
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           conceive
           themselves
           absolved
           from
           all
           obligations
           divine
           and
           humane
           ,
           as
           their
           Predecessours
           (
           the
           Jewes
           )
           thought
           they
           were
           discharged
           by
           that
           (
           though
           they
           had
           bound
           themselves
           )
           not
           to
           help
           or
           relieve
           their
           Parents
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           when
           the
           Army
           marched
           to
           London
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           last
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Speakers
           and
           those
           Members
           ,
           who
           had
           resorted
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           back
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           drove
           away
           some
           ,
           and
           caused
           others
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           contrary
           Faction
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           expelled
           the
           Houses
           ,
           the
           liberty
           and
           freedome
           of
           Parliament
           was
           no
           lesse
           violated
           and
           invaded
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           on
           the
           26
           of
           Iuly
           last
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           reasons
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           the
           freedome
           so
           many
           severall
           waies
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           those
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           who
           attended
           his
           Majesty
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           had
           withdrawne
           themselves
           from
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           might
           then
           ,
           as
           truly
           and
           more
           regularly
           have
           said
           ,
           what
           the
           Army
           since
           with
           approbation
           and
           thanks
           have
           said
           ,
           on
           
           the
           22
           of
           Iune
           last
           ,
           
             That
             the
             freedome
             of
             this
             Parliament
          
           
           
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             that
             those
             Members
             ,
             who
             shall
             according
             to
             their
             consciences
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             a
             War
             ,
             and
             act
             contrary
             to
             their
             waies
             ;
             who
             (
             for
             their
             owne
             preservation
             )
             intend
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             :
          
           which
           being
           a
           good
           reason
           for
           those
           lately
           to
           go
           to
           St.
           Albons
           or
           
             Hounslow
             heath
          
           ,
           cannot
           be
           thought
           lesse
           justifiable
           for
           the
           other
           to
           go
           to
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           Since
           this
           objection
           of
           calling
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           to
           Oxford
           is
           not
           of
           waight
           enough
           to
           give
           any
           advantage
           against
           his
           Majesty
           to
           His
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           make
           their
           entertainment
           and
           usage
           there
           very
           reproachfull
           with
           His
           friends
           ,
           and
           would
           perswade
           them
           to
           believe
           themselves
           derided
           in
           that
           expression
           of
           the
           Kings
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           where
           He
           calls
           them
           a
           
             Mungrell
             Parliament
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           infer
           ,
           what
           reward
           His
           own
           Party
           must
           expect
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           done
           their
           utmost
           to
           shipwrack
           their
           faith
           and
           conscience
           to
           his
           will
           and
           tyranny
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           they
           ,
           who
           
             shipwrack
             their
             faith
             and
             conscience
          
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           reward
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           those
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           who
           attended
           his
           Majesty
           in
           that
           convention
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           never
           King
           received
           advice
           from
           His
           Parliament
           with
           more
           grace
           and
           candor
           ,
           then
           his
           Majesty
           did
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           their
           consciences
           are
           too
           good
           to
           think
           themselves
           concerned
           in
           that
           expression
           ,
           if
           his
           Majesty
           had
           not
           Himself
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           declare
           to
           what
           party
           it
           related
           ;
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           some
           who
           appeared
           there
           with
           great
           professions
           of
           loyalty
           ,
           were
           but
           Spies
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           betrayed
           his
           Majesties
           service
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             John
             Price
          
           and
           others
           in
           Wales
           ,
           and
           some
           since
           have
           alleaged
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           Committee
           for
           their
           defence
           
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           being
           at
           Oxford
           at
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             the
             Parliament
             more
             service
             there
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             have
             done
             at
          
           Westminster
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           KING
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           think
           He
           had
           many
           Mungrels
           there
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           The
           last
           Charge
           is
           the
           making
           a
           
             Pacification
             in
          
           
           
             Ireland
             ▪
          
           and
           since
           that
           a
           Peace
           ;
           and
           granting
           a
           Commission
           to
           bring
           over
           
             ten
             thousand
             Irish
             to
             subdue
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             rebellious
             City
             of
             London
             ,
          
           and
           the
           conditions
           of
           that
           peace
           .
        
         
           That
           loud
           clamour
           against
           the
           Cessation
           in
           Ireland
           was
           so
           fully
           &
           clearly
           answered
           by
           the
           King's
           Cōmissioners
           at
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Uxbridge
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           no
           scruple
           remain
           with
           any
           ,
           who
           have
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           read
           the
           transactions
           in
           that
           Treaty
           ;
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           could
           not
           be
           induced
           to
           consent
           to
           that
           Cessation
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           evident
           that
           His
           Protestant
           Subjects
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           could
           not
           be
           any
           other
           way
           preserved
           ;
           The
           Lords
           Justices
           and
           Councell
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           signified
           to
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           by
           their
           Letter
           of
           the
           4
           of
           April
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           above
           six
           Months
           before
           the
           Cessation
           )
           
             That
             his
             Majesties
             Army
             and
             good
             Subjects
          
           
           
             there
             ,
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             devoured
             for
             want
             of
             needfull
             supplies
             out
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             His
             Majesties
             Forces
             were
             of
             necessity
             sent
             abroad
             ,
             to
             try
             what
             might
             be
             done
             for
             sustaining
             them
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             till
             supplies
             should
             get
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             designe
             failing
             them
             ,
             those
             their
             hopes
             were
             converted
             into
             astonishment
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             for
             want
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             wants
             made
             insupportable
             in
             the
             want
             of
             food
             ,
             and
             divers
             Commanders
             and
             Officers
             declaring
             they
             had
             little
             hope
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             pressed
             with
             so
             great
             importunity
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             depart
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             would
             be
             extreame
             difficult
             to
             keep
             them
             there
             ,
             
             and
             in
             another
             part
             of
             that
             Letter
             ,
             they
             expressed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             expelling
             thence
             all
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             must
             instantly
             send
             away
             for
          
           England
           
             thousands
             of
             poor
             dispoyled
             English
             ,
             whose
             very
             eating
             was
             then
             insupportable
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             their
             confusions
             would
             not
             admit
             the
             writing
             of
             many
             more
             Letters
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             had
             written
             divers
             others
             expressing
             their
             great
             necessities
             :
             )
             And
             to
             the
             end
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             might
             not
             irrecoverably
             and
             unavoidably
             suffer
             ,
             they
             did
             desire
             ,
             that
             then
             (
             though
             it
             were
             almost
             at
             the
             point
             to
             be
             too
             late
             )
             Supplies
             of
             Victuall
             and
             Ammunition
             in
             present
             might
             be
             hastened
             thither
             to
             keep
             life
             ,
             untill
             the
             rest
             might
             follow
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Victuall
             in
             the
             Store
             ,
             nor
             a
             hundred
             Barrels
             of
             Powder
             (
             a
             small
             proportion
             to
             defend
             a
             Kingdome
             )
             left
             in
             the
             Store
             ,
             when
             the
             out-Garrisons
             were
             supplied
             ,
             and
             that
             remainder
             according
             to
             the
             usuall
             necessary
             expence
             besides
             extraordinary
             accidents
             would
             not
             last
             above
             a
             Month
          
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Letter
           they
           sent
           a
           Paper
           signed
           by
           sundry
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           signe
           that
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           apprehended
           to
           threaten
           imminent
           danger
           ;
           which
           mentioned
           that
           
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             that
             great
             exigent
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             rob
             and
             spoile
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             their
             wants
             began
             to
             make
             them
             desperate
             ;
             That
             if
             the
             Lords
             Justices
             and
             Councell
             there
             did
             not
             find
             a
             speedy
             way
             for
             their
             preservation
             ,
             they
             did
             desire
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             go
             away
             ;
             that
             if
             that
             were
             not
             granted
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             all
             men
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           The
           two
           Houses
           ,
           who
           had
           undertaken
           to
           carry
           on
           that
           War
           ,
           and
           received
           all
           the
           Mony
           raised
           for
           that
           Service
           ,
           neglecting
           still
           to
           send
           supplies
           thither
           ;
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           ,
           and
           Councell
           by
           their
           Letters
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           May
           ,
           advertised
           the
           King
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             no
             Victuall
             ,
             
             Cloths
             ,
             or
             other
             provisions
             ,
             no
             Mony
             to
             provide
             them
             of
             any
             thing
             they
             want
             ;
             no
             Armes
             ,
             not
             above
             forty
             Barrels
             of
             Powder
             ;
             no
             strength
             of
             serviceable
             Horse
             ;
             no
             visible
             means
             by
             Sea
             or
             Land
             of
             being
             able
             to
             preserve
             that
             Kingdome
             .
          
           And
           by
           others
           of
           the
           4
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             that
             his
             Armies
             would
             be
             forced
          
           
           
             through
             wants
             to
             disband
             or
             depart
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             to
             be
             expected
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             instant
             losse
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             remnant
             of
             his
             good
             Subjects
             yet
             left
             there
             .
          
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           that
           miserable
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           whose
           assistance
           his
           Majesty
           was
           in
           no
           degree
           (
           of
           Himself
           )
           able
           to
           contribute
           ;
           and
           His
           recommendation
           and
           interposition
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           whom
           He
           had
           trusted
           ,
           was
           so
           much
           contemned
           ,
           that
           when
           upon
           their
           Order
           to
           issue
           out
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           
             one
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
          
           of
           the
           Monies
           paid
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           the
           supply
           of
           the
           Forces
           under
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           (
           albeit
           it
           was
           enacted
           by
           the
           Law
           upon
           which
           those
           Monies
           were
           raised
           ,
           
             that
             no
             part
             of
             it
             should
             be
             imployed
             to
             any
             other
             purpose
             then
             the
             reducing
             the
             Rebels
             of
             Ireland
          
           )
           His
           Majesty
           by
           a
           speciall
           Message
           advised
           and
           required
           them
           to
           retract
           that
           Order
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           the
           Monies
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           the
           necessities
           of
           Ireland
           being
           then
           passionately
           represented
           by
           those
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           they
           returned
           no
           other
           satisfaction
           or
           Answer
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           
             That
             those
          
           
           
             directions
             given
             His
             Majesty
             for
             the
             retracting
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             was
             a
             high
             breach
             of
             priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           When
           His
           Majesty
           perceived
           that
           no
           assistance
           was
           ,
           or
           was
           like
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Enemy
           still
           increased
           in
           strength
           &
           power
           ,
           He
           referred
           the
           consideration
           and
           provision
           for
           themselves
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           whose
           safeties
           and
           livelyhoods
           were
           most
           immediately
           concerned
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           the
           nearest
           witnesses
           of
           the
           distresses
           ,
           and
           
           the
           best
           Judges
           ,
           how
           they
           could
           be
           borne
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           were
           like
           to
           be
           relieved
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           the
           full
           advice
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           Lords
           Justices
           and
           Councell
           there
           ,
           and
           concurrent
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           chief
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           that
           Cessation
           was
           made
           ,
           by
           which
           onely
           the
           Protestants
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           His
           Majesties
           interest
           there
           could
           at
           that
           time
           have
           been
           preserved
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           Cessation
           ,
           neither
           His
           Majesties
           good
           Subjects
           in
           that
           or
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           have
           reason
           to
           complain
           .
           Examine
           now
           the
           peace
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           was
           afterwards
           made
           ,
           on
           such
           odious
           ,
           shamefull
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           conditions
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           Himself
           blushed
           to
           owne
           ,
           or
           impart
           to
           His
           owne
           Lieutenant
           the
           Earle
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           but
           a
           private
           Commission
           was
           made
           to
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           to
           manage
           it
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           the
           King
           had
           any
           hope
           of
           a
           tolerable
           peace
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           a
           probable
           way
           of
           carrying
           on
           the
           War
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           He
           never
           gave
           a
           Commission
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           there
           ,
           and
           it
           plainly
           appears
           by
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Uxbridge
           ,
           (
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           least
           objection
           )
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           both
           sides
           being
           extant
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           expedient
           proposed
           (
           though
           desired
           often
           on
           the
           King's
           party
           )
           for
           the
           proceeding
           in
           that
           War
           ,
           but
           that
           His
           Majesty
           would
           quit
           absolutely
           all
           His
           Regall
           power
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           all
           His
           Subjects
           there
           (
           English
           and
           Irish
           )
           out
           of
           His
           protection
           ,
           into
           that
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           here
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           were
           fighting
           for
           the
           same
           Supremacy
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           at
           the
           same
           time
           disposed
           a
           greater
           power
           thereof
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           then
           they
           reserved
           to
           themselves
           ;
           it
           concerned
           the
           King
           then
           in
           piety
           and
           policy
           ,
           in
           His
           duty
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           to
           endevour
           to
           preserve
           that
           Kingdom
           by
           a
           peace
           ,
           
           which
           He
           could
           not
           reduce
           by
           a
           war
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           from
           thence
           such
           a
           body
           and
           number
           of
           His
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           might
           render
           Him
           more
           considerable
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           put
           off
           all
           naturall
           allegiance
           ,
           and
           reverence
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           looked
           only
           what
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           right
           He
           had
           left
           .
        
         
           The
           peace
           that
           was
           concluded
           ,
           was
           upon
           such
           tearms
           and
           conditions
           ,
           as
           were
           in
           that
           conjuncture
           of
           time
           just
           and
           honourable
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           could
           not
           be
           continued
           without
           yeilding
           to
           more
           shamefull
           and
           lesse
           worthy
           conditions
           ,
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           Lieutenant
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           the
           sole
           and
           intire
           authority
           from
           his
           Majesty
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           ,
           and
           against
           whom
           all
           their
           envy
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           malice
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           able
           to
           make
           the
           least
           objection
           )
           best
           knowing
           his
           Masters
           mind
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           make
           no
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           providence
           with
           his
           Majesties
           Rights
           ,
           then
           to
           consent
           to
           such
           Propositions
           ;
           nor
           had
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           ever
           any
           Commission
           to
           make
           a
           peace
           there
           ,
           but
           being
           a
           person
           ,
           whose
           loyalty
           and
           affection
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           might
           have
           some
           influence
           upon
           them
           ,
           was
           qualified
           with
           such
           a
           testimony
           ,
           as
           might
           give
           him
           the
           more
           credit
           amongst
           them
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           reason
           :
           His
           restraint
           and
           commitment
           was
           very
           reall
           by
           the
           whole
           Councell
           board
           there
           ,
           though
           when
           it
           appeared
           that
           his
           errors
           had
           proceeded
           from
           unskilfulnesse
           and
           unadvisednesse
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           malice
           ,
           he
           was
           afterwards
           inlarged
           by
           the
           same
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           unnaturall
           conclusions
           and
           inferences
           these
           men
           make
           from
           what
           the
           King
           hath
           said
           or
           done
           ,
           applying
           actions
           done
           lately
           ,
           to
           words
           spoken
           seven
           years
           before
           ,
           cannot
           cast
           any
           blemish
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ▪
           
           shines
           with
           the
           same
           lustre
           in
           Him
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           the
           primitive
           Martyrs
           ;
           and
           even
           those
           Letters
           taken
           at
           Nazeby
           ,
           (
           which
           no
           wise
           Rebel
           ,
           or
           gallant
           Enemy
           would
           have
           published
           )
           will
           to
           posterity
           appear
           as
           great
           Monuments
           of
           His
           zeale
           to
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           in
           those
           straits
           in
           which
           He
           was
           driven
           by
           those
           who
           professed
           that
           Religion
           ,
           as
           any
           Prince
           hath
           left
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           left
           by
           any
           Prince
           since
           Christianity
           was
           imbraced
           :
           And
           if
           that
           Religion
           should
           prosper
           with
           lesse
           vigour
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           and
           Pagan
           world
           have
           lesse
           reverence
           towards
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           had
           ,
           these
           Reformers
           may
           justly
           challenge
           to
           themselves
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           that
           declension
           ,
           and
           triumph
           in
           the
           reproaches
           they
           have
           brought
           upon
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           Church
           ,
           that
           hath
           flourished
           in
           any
           age
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
        
         
           These
           Charges
           and
           reproaches
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           now
           particularly
           examined
           and
           answered
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           world
           may
           judge
           ,
           are
           aggravated
           by
           the
           King
           's
           so
           often
           refusing
           their
           addresses
           for
           peace
           ;
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           suggestions
           (
           though
           for
           method
           sake
           the
           Order
           of
           their
           Declaration
           hath
           been
           inverted
           )
           must
           be
           now
           considered
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           which
           is
           scattered
           and
           dis-jointed
           in
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           shal
           for
           the
           same
           method
           sake
           be
           gathered
           together
           and
           resolved
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Argument
           they
           seem
           to
           think
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           advantage
           ground
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rather
           to
           make
           an
           
           Apology
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           having
           so
           often
           made
           Addresses
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           then
           for
           resolving
           to
           doe
           so
           no
           more
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           enduring
           so
           long
           to
           be
           Subjects
           ,
           then
           for
           resolving
           hereafter
           to
           be
           so
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           never
           yet
           made
           any
           one
           addresse
           for
           peace
           ;
           onely
           somtime
           offered
           to
           receive
           his
           Crown
           ,
           if
           
           his
           Majesty
           would
           give
           it
           up
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           putting
           them
           to
           fight
           more
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           other
           sense
           or
           interpretation
           ,
           no
           Propositions
           yet
           ever
           sent
           to
           Him
           can
           bear
           ;
           and
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             must
             not
             be
             so
             unthankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             forget
             they
             were
             never
             forced
             to
             any
             Treaty
             ,
          
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           not
           six
           Members
           ,
           who
           concur
           in
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           who
           ever
           gave
           their
           consent
           to
           any
           Treaty
           ,
           that
           hath
           yet
           been
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           forced
           by
           the
           major
           part
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           unthankfull
           to
           God
           for
           the
           opportunity
           of
           restoring
           a
           blessed
           peace
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           that
           they
           framed
           such
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           clogged
           their
           Commissioners
           with
           such
           Instructions
           ,
           as
           made
           any
           Agreement
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Though
           no
           Arithmetique
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           ,
           can
           reckon
           those
           
             Seven
             times
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           have
           made
           such
           applications
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           tendred
           such
           Propositions
           ,
           that
           
           
             might
             occasion
             the
             world
             to
             judge
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             only
             yeilded
             up
             to
             their
             wills
             and
             affections
             ,
             but
             their
             reason
             also
             ,
             and
             judgment
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             a
             true
             peace
             and
             accommodation
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           shortly
           to
           recollect
           the
           overtures
           ,
           which
           have
           bin
           made
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           thence
           it
           may
           best
           appear
           whether
           
             the
             King
             ,
             never
             yet
             offred
             any
             thing
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             receive
             ,
             or
             would
             accept
             of
             any
             tender
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             make
             .
          
        
         
           What
           Propositions
           were
           made
           by
           them
           to
           prevent
           the
           War
           ,
           need
           not
           be
           remembred
           ,
           who
           ever
           reads
           the
           nineteen
           sent
           to
           Him
           to
           Yorke
           ,
           will
           scarce
           be
           able
           to
           name
           one
           Soveraigne
           power
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           there
           demanded
           from
           him
           ;
           nor
           can
           they
           now
           make
           Him
           lesse
           a
           King
           ,
           then
           He
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           consented
           to
           those
           .
        
         
           After
           His
           Standard
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           his
           Majesty
           had
           shewed
           that
           He
           would
           not
           tamely
           be
           stripped
           of
           His
           Royall
           power
           ,
           without
           doing
           His
           best
           to
           defend
           
           it
           ,
           He
           sent
           a
           Message
           before
           bloud
           was
           yet
           drawn
           from
           Nottingham
           ,
           
             to
             desire
             that
             some
             fit
             persons
             might
             be
             inabled
          
           
           
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             like
             number
             ,
             to
             be
             authorized
             by
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             freedome
             of
             debate
             ,
             as
             might
             best
             tend
             to
             that
             happy
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             all
             good
             men
             desired
             ,
             The
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           to
           which
           gracious
           overture
           from
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           Answer
           was
           ,
           
             that
             untill
             the
             King
             called
             in
             His
             Proclamations
             and
          
           
           
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             took
             down
             His
             Standard
             ,
             they
             could
             give
             Him
             no
             Answer
             .
          
        
         
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           published
           a
           Declar
           :
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             not
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             ,
             untill
             the
             King
             should
             withdraw
             His
             protection
             from
             all
             such
             persons
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             had
             been
             voted
             by
             both
             Houses
             to
             be
             Delinquents
             ;
             or
             should
             be
             voted
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             that
             their
             Estates
             might
             be
             disposed
             to
             the
             defraying
             of
             the
             charges
             the
             Common-wealth
             had
             been
             put
             to
          
           ;
           And
           who
           they
           meant
           by
           those
           Delinquents
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           a
           former
           Declaration
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           York-shire
           expressed
           ,
           
             that
             all
             persons
             should
             have
             reparation
             out
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             all
             such
             persons
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             whatsoever
             ,
             who
             had
             withdrawn
             themselves
             to
          
           Yorke
           ,
           
             and
             should
             persist
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           was
           one
           of
           their
           Applications
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           yeilded
           up
           their
           wills
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           their
           reason
           and
           judgment
           for
           obtaining
           peace
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           cause
           to
           remember
           that
           
             the
             King
          
           
           
             somtimes
             denied
             to
             receive
             their
             humble
             Petitions
             for
             peace
             :
          
           the
           which
           they
           had
           rather
           should
           be
           believed
           in
           grosse
           ,
           then
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           setting
           down
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           manner
           when
           it
           was
           done
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           their
           former
           writings
           it
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           guesse
           what
           they
           meane
           :
           When
           the
           KING
           was
           at
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           at
           Worcester
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           September
           ,
           1642.
           
           the
           two
           Houses
           sent
           a
           Petition
           to
           their
           Generall
           ,
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           His
           Majesty
           in
           some
           safe
           and
           honourable
           way
           ;
           In
           which
           Petition
           they
           most
           humbly
           besought
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           
             to
             withdraw
             His
             Person
             from
             His
             own
             Army
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             be
             suppressed
             by
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             sent
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             would
             in
             peace
             and
             safety
             without
             His
             Forces
             return
             to
             His
             Parliament
             .
          
           The
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           by
           Letter
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Dorset
           ,
           who
           then
           attended
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           intimated
           that
           He
           had
           a
           Petition
           from
           both
           Houses
           to
           be
           delivered
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           desired
           a
           safe
           Conduct
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           sent
           with
           it
           ;
           The
           Earle
           of
           Dorset
           (
           by
           his
           Majesties
           command
           )
           returned
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             as
             He
             had
             never
             refused
             to
             receive
             any
             Petition
             from
             His
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             He
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             such
             a
             reception
             and
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             fit
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bringers
             of
             it
             should
             come
             and
             go
             with
             safety
             ,
             onely
             He
             required
             that
             none
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             whom
             He
             had
             particularly
             accused
             of
             High
             Treason
             (
             which
             at
             that
             time
             were
             very
             few
             )
             should
             by
             colour
             of
             that
             Petition
             be
             imployed
             to
             His
             Majesty
             .
          
           This
           Answer
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           a
           breach
           of
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           Petition
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           His
           Majesty
           saies
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           22
           of
           
             October
             )
             was
             fitter
             to
             be
          
           
           
             delivered
             after
             a
             Battle
             and
             full
             Conquest
             of
             Him
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             head
             of
             His
             Army
             ,
             when
             it
             might
             seem
             somwhat
             in
             His
             power
             whether
             He
             would
             be
             deposed
             or
             no
             ,
          
           was
           never
           delivered
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Petition
           ,
           which
           they
           now
           say
           He
           somtimes
           denied
           to
           receive
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           that
           
             when
             they
             desired
             Him
             to
             appoint
             a
             place
             for
             a
             Committee
             of
             both
             Houses
             to
             attend
             His
             Majesty
             with
             Propositions
             for
             Peace
             ,
             He
             named
          
           Windsor
           ,
           
             promising
             to
             abide
             thereabouts
             till
             they
             came
             to
             Him
             ,
             but
             presently
             marched
             forward
             so
             neer
          
           London
           ,
           
             that
             He
             had
             almost
             surprized
             
             it
             ,
             whilst
             He
             had
             so
             ingaged
             Himself
             for
             a
             Treaty
             .
          
        
         
           This
           likewise
           refers
           to
           the
           Petition
           sent
           to
           his
           Majesty
           at
           Colebrooke
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           circumstances
           were
           fully
           answered
           
           by
           his
           Majesty
           in
           his
           Declaration
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           when
           this
           aspertion
           was
           first
           unreasonably
           cast
           upon
           Him
           ;
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           after
           the
           Battle
           at
           Edge-hill
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           perswade
           their
           friends
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Forces
           were
           scattered
           ,
           and
           their
           Army
           in
           pursuit
           of
           Him
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           they
           had
           pregnant
           evidence
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesties
           Army
           was
           marching
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           possessed
           of
           Reading
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           continued
           still
           at
           or
           about
           Warwicke
           ,
           on
           the
           2
           of
           November
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           send
           an
           Overture
           to
           his
           Majesty
           concerning
           Peace
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           must
           not
           be
           said
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           that
           Addresse
           ,
           yet
           truly
           who
           ever
           reads
           that
           Petition
           which
           was
           brought
           to
           his
           Majesty
           to
           Colebrooke
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           opinion
           by
           the
           stile
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           fuller
           of
           fear
           ,
           or
           of
           duty
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           when
           they
           rejected
           his
           Majesties
           offer
           from
           Notingham
           ,
           or
           then
           they
           were
           ten
           daies
           after
           ,
           or
           ever
           since
           :
           That
           Petition
           was
           answered
           with
           all
           imaginable
           candor
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           Windsor
           chosen
           if
           they
           would
           remove
           their
           Garrison
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           place
           of
           Treaty
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Messengers
           were
           returned
           ,
           who
           made
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           a
           Cessation
           ,
           it
           appeared
           by
           sure
           intelligence
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           night
           before
           brought
           his
           Army
           to
           or
           neer
           London
           ,
           after
           those
           Messengers
           were
           dispatched
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           had
           drawn
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           the
           London
           Traine
           bands
           towards
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           sent
           others
           to
           Acton
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Kingston
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           being
           likewise
           a
           Garrison
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           staid
           at
           Colebrooke
           ,
           He
           had
           been
           insensibly
           hemmed
           in
           ,
           and
           surrounded
           by
           the
           
           Enemy
           ;
           whereupon
           He
           took
           a
           sudden
           resolution
           to
           advance
           to
           Brainceford
           ;
           thereby
           to
           compell
           them
           to
           draw
           their
           Body
           together
           ,
           &
           so
           making
           His
           way
           through
           that
           Towne
           with
           the
           defeat
           of
           a
           Regiment
           or
           two
           which
           made
           resistance
           there
           ,
           and
           thereby
           causing
           those
           at
           Kingston
           to
           remove
           ,
           the
           King
           went
           to
           His
           own
           House
           at
           
             Hampton
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           having
           there
           in
           vaine
           expected
           the
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Houses
           to
           Treat
           ,
           retired
           to
           Reading
           ,
           where
           He
           staid
           ,
           till
           He
           found
           they
           had
           given
           over
           all
           thought
           of
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           they
           sent
           Him
           a
           new
           scornfull
           Petition
           ,
           
             to
             returne
             to
             His
             Parliament
             with
             His
             Royall
             ,
             not
             His
             Martiall
             attendance
             .
          
        
         
           In
           January
           following
           ,
           the
           importunity
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           generall
           clamour
           of
           the
           people
           forced
           them
           to
           pretend
           an
           inclination
           to
           peace
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           sent
           Propositions
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           though
           but
           14
           in
           number
           ,
           contained
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           the
           former
           19.
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           some
           Bils
           ready
           passed
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           to
           which
           His
           royall
           assent
           was
           demanded
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           was
           for
           the
           extirpation
           and
           eradication
           of
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           Church-government
           ;
           and
           another
           for
           the
           confirming
           an
           Assembly
           of
           such
           Divines
           as
           they
           had
           chosen
           ,
           to
           devise
           a
           new
           Government
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           so
           much
           the
           fitter
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           ▪
           because
           in
           the
           whole
           number
           ,
           (
           which
           consisted
           of
           above
           one
           hundred
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           increased
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           )
           there
           were
           not
           above
           a
           dozen
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           already
           declared
           Enemies
           to
           the
           old
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           notwithstanding
           there
           were
           few
           of
           them
           who
           had
           not
           subscribed
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           required
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           
             that
             He
             would
             give
             His
             assent
             to
             all
             such
             Bils
             which
             the
             two
             Houses
             should
             hereafter
             present
             to
             Him
             ,
             upon
             consultation
             with
             that
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           How
           extravagant
           soever
           these
           Propositions
           were
           ,
           the
           
           King
           so
           much
           subdued
           and
           suppressed
           His
           Princely
           indignation
           ,
           that
           He
           drew
           them
           to
           a
           Treaty
           even
           upon
           those
           Propositions
           ,
           expecting
           (
           as
           He
           expressed
           in
           His
           Answer
           ,
           when
           He
           proposed
           the
           Treaty
           )
           
             that
             such
             of
          
           
           
             them
             as
             appeared
             derogatory
             from
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             His
             just
             Power
             and
             Prerogative
             ,
             should
             be
             waved
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             that
             were
             darke
             and
             doubtfull
             in
             them
             ,
             might
             be
             cleared
             and
             explained
             upon
             debate
          
           ;
           and
           concluding
           that
           if
           they
           would
           consent
           to
           a
           Treaty
           ,
           
             they
             would
             likewise
             give
             such
             authority
             and
             power
             of
             reasoning
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             trust
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             either
             give
             or
             take
             satisfaction
             upon
             those
             principles
             of
             piety
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             as
             both
             sides
             avowed
             ,
             their
             being
             governed
             by
             .
          
        
         
           How
           that
           Treaty
           was
           managed
           ,
           how
           their
           Commissioners
           were
           limited
           and
           bound
           up
           by
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           power
           to
           recede
           from
           the
           least
           materiall
           tittle
           of
           the
           Propositions
           upon
           which
           they
           treated
           ;
           how
           they
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           stay
           one
           houre
           beyond
           the
           time
           first
           assigned
           to
           them
           ,
           albeit
           his
           Majesty
           earnestly
           desired
           the
           Treaty
           might
           be
           continued
           ,
           till
           He
           had
           received
           an
           Answer
           to
           Propositions
           of
           His
           owne
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           because
           the
           Committee
           had
           no
           power
           to
           answer
           them
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           same
           day
           their
           Commissioners
           left
           Oxford
           ;
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           marched
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           to
           besiege
           Reading
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           may
           conclude
           thereupon
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           intended
           that
           Treaty
           should
           produce
           a
           peace
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           King
           proposed
           only
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Ships
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             His
             Castles
             ,
             and
             Revenue
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             all
             had
             been
             violently
             taken
             from
             Him
             ;
             and
             that
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Members
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             driven
             from
          
           Westminster
           
             might
             either
             return
             thither
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             provision
             as
             might
             secure
             
             them
             against
             Tumults
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Parliament
             might
             be
             adjourned
             to
             some
             safe
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Armies
             presently
             to
             be
             disbanded
             :
          
           To
           which
           Proposition
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           never
           vouchsafed
           to
           return
           Answer
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           after
           He
           had
           above
           a
           Month
           in
           vain
           expected
           it
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           time
           received
           a
           good
           supply
           of
           Ammunition
           ,
           which
           He
           was
           before
           thought
           to
           want
           ,
           sent
           another
           Message
           by
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Hambden
          
           on
           the
           19
           of
           May
           ,
           1643.
           in
           which
           He
           told
           them
           ,
           
           
             That
             when
             He
             considered
             that
             the
             scene
             of
             all
             the
             calamity
             was
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             His
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             bloud
             which
             was
             spilt
             was
             of
             His
             owne
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             victory
             it
             should
             please
             God
             to
             give
             Him
             ,
             must
             be
             over
             those
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             lifted
             up
             their
             hands
             against
             Him
             ;
             when
             He
             considered
             that
             those
             desperate
             civill
             dissentions
             ,
             might
             encourage
             and
             invite
             a
             forain
             Enemy
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             That
          
           Ireland
           
             was
             in
             present
             danger
             to
             be
             lost
             ;
             That
             the
             heavy
             judgments
             of
             God
             ,
             Plague
             ,
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             Famine
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             inevitable
             attendants
             of
             this
             unnaturall
             contention
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             there
             would
             be
             so
             generall
             a
             habit
             of
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             cruelty
             contracted
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             even
             peace
             itself
             would
             not
             restore
             His
             people
             to
             their
             old
             temper
             and
             security
             ;
             His
             Majesty
             could
             not
             suffer
             Himself
             to
             be
             discouraged
             though
             He
             had
             received
             no
             Answer
             to
             His
             former
             Message
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             did
             again
             with
             much
             earnestnesse
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             what
             He
             had
             before
             offred
             ,
             which
             gave
             so
             fair
             a
             rise
             to
             end
             those
             unnaturall
             distractions
             .
          
        
         
           This
           most
           gracious
           Message
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           met
           with
           so
           much
           worse
           entertainment
           and
           successe
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           only
           ever
           Answer'd
           ,
           but
           the
           Messenger
           likewise
           (
           being
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           quality
           and
           singular
           integrity
           )
           though
           he
           was
           civilly
           received
           by
           the
           House
           of
           
           Lords
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           directed
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           apprehended
           and
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           never
           after
           freed
           from
           his
           restraint
           ,
           till
           he
           ended
           his
           life
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           and
           consuming
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Messenger
           they
           mean
           ,
           who
           (
           to
           excuse
           their
           
           inhumanity
           and
           cruelty
           towards
           him
           )
           they
           say
           ,
           
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             brought
             a
             specious
             Message
             of
             renewing
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             was
             instructed
             how
             to
             manage
             that
             bloudy
             Massacre
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             which
             was
             then
             designed
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             since
             published
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           any
           thing
           be
           said
           of
           that
           Plot
           ,
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           Gentleman
           was
           imprisoned
           many
           daies
           before
           there
           was
           any
           mention
           of
           a
           Plot
           ;
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           solemnly
           expostulated
           the
           injury
           done
           to
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           vaine
           required
           his
           inlargement
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           other
           objection
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           comming
           without
           a
           Passe
           from
           their
           Generall
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           understood
           to
           be
           requisite
           ,
           till
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           very
           few
           daies
           before
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           albeit
           themselves
           sent
           Messengers
           to
           the
           King
           without
           ever
           demanding
           a
           Passe
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           Plot
           it self
           ;
           They
           have
           indeed
           published
           
           a
           Narration
           of
           that
           Plot
           ,
           which
           served
           their
           turn
           barbarously
           to
           put
           two
           very
           honest
           men
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           undoe
           very
           many
           more
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           they
           made
           that
           relation
           as
           full
           and
           clear
           ,
           as
           their
           evidence
           enabled
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           who
           ever
           reads
           it
           ,
           cannot
           conclude
           reasonably
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           ever
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           a
           communion
           between
           honest
           men
           ,
           of
           good
           reputation
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           desirous
           of
           peace
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           be
           able
           to
           discountenance
           that
           disorderly
           rabble
           ,
           which
           upon
           all
           occasions
           protested
           against
           peace
           ,
           by
           appearing
           as
           strong
           and
           considerable
           in
           numbers
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           which
           certainly
           
           ought
           to
           have
           found
           as
           great
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           these
           discourses
           produced
           a
           disquisition
           of
           the
           generall
           affections
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           more
           particular
           computation
           and
           estimate
           of
           the
           inclinations
           of
           particular
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           mention
           of
           severall
           things
           which
           in
           such
           and
           such
           cases
           would
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           these
           discourses
           being
           by
           the
           treachery
           of
           a
           Servant
           discovered
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           could
           compound
           Plots
           and
           Conspiracies
           out
           of
           any
           Ingredients
           ,
           they
           joyned
           those
           and
           a
           Commission
           they
           had
           likewise
           met
           with
           ,
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           shaped
           a
           Conspiracy
           ,
           that
           they
           used
           as
           a
           Scar-crow
           to
           drive
           away
           any
           avowed
           and
           publique
           inclinations
           for
           peace
           ,
           the
           pressing
           whereof
           at
           that
           time
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           inconvenient
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           those
           discourses
           ,
           and
           that
           Commission
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           least
           relation
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           one
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           accused
           of
           or
           privy
           to
           those
           discourses
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           in
           that
           Commission
           ,
           or
           indeed
           privy
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           had
           issued
           out
           a
           good
           time
           before
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           have
           been
           made
           use
           of
           (
           being
           no
           other
           then
           a
           fair
           legall
           Commission
           of
           Array
           in
           English
           )
           if
           the
           Kings
           motion
           with
           His
           Army
           towards
           those
           parts
           gave
           the
           people
           so
           much
           courage
           to
           appear
           for
           Him
           ;
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           a
           sober
           objection
           against
           the
           Kings
           granting
           such
           a
           Commission
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           their
           Ordinances
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           to
           be
           executed
           in
           the
           Kings
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           had
           named
           Commissioners
           for
           that
           purpose
           in
           all
           the
           Counties
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           in
           the
           Overtures
           for
           peace
           ,
           from
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           April
           ,
           1643.
           they
           never
           made
           one
           Overture
           or
           Addresse
           to
           his
           Majesty
           towards
           peace
           ,
           till
           the
           end
           of
           November
           ,
           1644.
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           what
           approaches
           the
           King
           made
           towards
           
           it
           must
           be
           remembred
           :
           After
           the
           taking
           of
           Bristol
           ,
           when
           his
           Majesties
           strength
           and
           power
           was
           visible
           and
           confessed
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemies
           condition
           apparently
           low
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           of
           their
           opinions
           even
           desperate
           ;
           the
           King
           albeit
           His
           last
           Messenger
           was
           still
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           no
           Answer
           to
           his
           Messages
           ,
           by
           His
           Declaration
           of
           the
           30
           of
           June
           ,
           again
           renewed
           all
           the
           professions
           and
           offers
           He
           had
           before
           made
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           
             that
             revenge
             and
             bloud
             thirstinesse
             had
             never
             been
             imputed
             to
             His
             Majesty
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             neither
             left
             His
             government
             or
             nature
             un-examined
             with
             the
             greatest
             boldnesse
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             besought
             them
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Allegiance
             :
          
           what
           passed
           from
           his
           Majesty
           himself
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           at
           Oxford
           in
           March
           following
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           importunity
           ,
           they
           desired
           there
           might
           be
           a
           Treaty
           ,
           by
           which
           some
           waies
           &
           means
           might
           be
           found
           ,
           how
           a
           peace
           might
           be
           procured
           ,
           and
           how
           peremptorily
           and
           disdainfully
           they
           rejected
           that
           desire
           in
           their
           Answer
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           the
           9
           of
           March
           ,
           
           because
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           the
           Peers
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           then
           with
           his
           Majesty
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           seemed
           by
           Him
           to
           be
           put
           in
           an
           equall
           condition
           with
           them
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           been
           content
           since
           to
           put
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           into
           at
           least
           an
           equall
           condition
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           treating
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           and
           read
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           repetition
           .
        
         
           In
           July
           following
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1644.
           after
           He
           had
           routed
           the
           best
           part
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Waller's
          
           Army
           ,
           and
           taken
           his
           Cannon
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           sent
           from
           Evesham
           another
           Message
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           to
           desire
           them
           ,
           
             that
             there
             might
             yet
             be
             a
             Cessation
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             persons
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             Him
             with
             any
             Propositions
             that
             might
             be
             
             for
             the
             good
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             and
             He
             would
             condescend
             to
             them
             :
          
           to
           which
           they
           never
           returned
           Answer
           .
        
         
           Two
           Months
           after
           ,
           on
           the
           8
           of
           September
           ,
           when
           He
           had
           totally
           defeated
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           taken
           all
           their
           Cannon
           ,
           Armes
           ,
           and
           Baggage
           ;
           the
           King
           again
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             successe
             with
             which
             God
             had
             blessed
             Him
             in
             so
             eminent
             a
             manner
             ,
             brought
             Him
             no
             joy
             for
             any
             other
             consideration
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             hopes
             He
             had
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             means
             to
             make
             others
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             as
             He
             did
             ,
             the
             miseries
             brought
             and
             continued
             upon
             this
             Kingdome
             by
             this
             unnaturall
             war
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             open
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             dispose
             their
             minds
             to
             imbrace
             those
             offers
             of
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             so
             often
             and
             so
             earnestly
             made
             unto
             them
             by
             Him
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             constant
             and
             fervent
             endeavours
             of
             which
             He
             resolved
             never
             to
             desist
             :
          
           and
           so
           
             conjured
             them
             to
             consider
             His
             last
             Message
             and
             to
             send
             Him
             an
             Answer
             :
          
           To
           this
           Message
           likewise
           ,
           they
           never
           sent
           Answer
           :
           and
           these
           were
           
             the
             tenders
          
           made
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           
             were
             never
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             receive
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           those
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           offer
           ,
           and
           accuse
           his
           Majesty
           for
           not
           accepting
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           23
           of
           November
           ,
           1644.
           the
           Committee
           from
           the
           two
           Houses
           brought
           the
           Propositions
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           were
           agreed
           on
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           not
           only
           as
           just
           ,
           but
           necessary
           also
           for
           the
           very
           being
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           in
           a
           setled
           peace
           and
           safety
           :
           And
           which
           required
           his
           Majesty
           to
           resigne
           up
           all
           His
           Regall
           power
           in
           His
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           sent
           those
           Propositions
           ;
           to
           take
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           injoyne
           all
           others
           to
           take
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           His
           owne
           Party
           (
           who
           had
           served
           Him
           honestly
           and
           faithfully
           )
           to
           the
           fury
           and
           appetite
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           cast
           off
           
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           Himself
           the
           meer
           empty
           name
           of
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           How
           the
           twenty
           daies
           were
           afterwards
           spent
           at
           Uxbridge
           ,
           is
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           last
           observation
           made
           by
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           
             That
             after
             a
             War
             of
             neer
             foure
             years
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             which
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             made
             the
             cause
             and
             grounds
             ,
             in
             a
             Treaty
             of
             Twenty
             daies
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             in
             the
             whole
             Propositions
             upon
             which
             the
             Treaty
             should
             be
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             nothing
             offered
             to
             be
             treated
             concerning
             the
             breach
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             Property
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             or
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             onely
             Propositions
             for
             the
             altering
             a
             Government
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             making
             new
             Laws
             ,
             by
             which
             almost
             all
             the
             old
             are
             or
             may
             be
             cancelled
             ;
             and
             there
             hath
             been
             nothing
             insisted
             on
             of
             the
             Kings
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Law
             ,
             or
             denied
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             that
             the
             other
             required
             ,
             as
             due
             by
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             was
             entred
          
           (
           about
           
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Treaty
           )
           
             in
             the
             Councell-Book
          
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           his
           Majesty
           gave
           the
           Queen
           account
           ,
           it
           is
           known
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           by
           calling
           them
           
             a
             Parliament
          
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           acknowledgment
           inferred
           ,
           that
           he
           esteemed
           them
           a
           free
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           few
           at
           that
           time
           did
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           since
           upon
           as
           small
           reasons
           confessed
           themselves
           not
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           They
           alleage
           ,
           as
           a
           wonderfull
           testimony
           of
           their
           meeknesse
           
           and
           good
           nature
           ,
           
             that
             after
             His
             Majesties
             Armies
             were
             all
             broken
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             disguise
             He
             fled
             from
          
           Oxford
           
             to
             the
             Scots
             at
          
           Newarke
           ,
           
             and
             from
             thence
             went
             to
          
           Newcastle
           ,
           
             they
             tendred
             to
             Him
             at
          
           Newcastle
           ,
           
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Scots
             had
             left
             Him
             to
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
             at
          
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           
             still
             the
             same
             Propositions
             in
             effect
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             presented
             before
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             His
             strength
             and
             Forces
             :
          
           which
           is
           rather
           an
           Argument
           that
           they
           had
           at
           first
           made
           them
           as
           bad
           as
           possibly
           they
           could
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           were
           good
           since
           ;
           and
           (
           considering
           the
           natures
           of
           these
           Declarers
           )
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           pregnant
           evidence
           of
           the
           ilnesse
           and
           vilenesse
           of
           those
           Propositions
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           have
           not
           made
           them
           worse
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           condition
           in
           which
           they
           have
           now
           impiously
           put
           His
           Majesty
           for
           His
           refusall
           ,
           worse
           ,
           then
           it
           had
           been
           ,
           or
           would
           be
           (
           His
           Personall
           liberty
           only
           excepted
           )
           if
           He
           consented
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           one
           consideration
           it
           is
           much
           better
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           now
           a
           confessed
           act
           of
           violence
           and
           treason
           upon
           Him
           ,
           which
           if
           He
           once
           consent
           to
           their
           Propositions
           ,
           they
           will
           (
           when
           ever
           they
           find
           occasion
           )
           appear
           legally
           qualified
           to
           do
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           once
           again
           out
           of
           their
           desire
           of
           his
           Majesties
           concurrence
           descended
           to
           one
           other
           addresse
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           did
           
             so
             qualifie
             the
             said
             Propositions
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             where
             it
             might
             stand
             with
             the
             publique
             safety
             ,
             His
             wonted
             scruples
             and
             objections
             were
             prevented
             or
             removed
             ,
             and
             yeilded
             to
             a
             Personall
             Treaty
             ,
             on
             condition
             the
             King
             would
             signe
             but
             foure
             Bils
             ,
             which
             they
             judged
             not
             only
             just
             ,
             and
             honourable
             ,
             but
             necessary
             even
             for
             present
             peace
             and
             safety
             during
             such
             a
             Treaty
             ;
             and
             upon
             His
             deniall
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             despair
             of
             any
             good
             by
             addresses
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             neither
             must
             they
             be
             so
             injurious
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             further
             delaying
             their
             setlement
             ,
             as
             any
             more
             to
             presse
             His
             consent
             ,
             to
             these
             or
             any
             other
             Propositions
             .
          
        
         
           What
           the
           former
           Propositions
           and
           Addresses
           to
           His
           Majesty
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           how
           impossible
           it
           hath
           been
           for
           Him
           to
           consent
           to
           them
           with
           His
           Conscience
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Safety
           ,
           appears
           before
           ;
           and
           how
           inconvenient
           it
           
           would
           have
           been
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           if
           He
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           they
           themselves
           have
           declared
           ,
           by
           making
           such
           important
           alterations
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           English
           interest
           in
           those
           presented
           at
           Newcastle
           ,
           from
           the
           other
           treated
           on
           at
           Uxbridge
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           therefore
           to
           examine
           these
           foure
           Bils
           which
           were
           to
           be
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           these
           Bils
           is
           ,
           
             to
             devest
             His
             Majesty
             and
             His
             Posterity
             for
             ever
             of
             any
             power
             over
             the
             Militia
             ,
          
           and
           to
           transfer
           this
           right
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           keep
           Him
           Prisoner
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           in
           their
           power
           whether
           they
           will
           ever
           consent
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           
             to
             give
             them
             power
             to
             raise
             what
             Forces
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             what
             Mony
             they
             think
             fit
             upon
             His
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             by
             any
             waies
             or
             means
             they
             appoint
             ,
          
           and
           so
           frankly
           exclude
           Himself
           from
           any
           power
           in
           the
           making
           Laws
           .
        
         
           There
           need
           no
           other
           Answer
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           or
           possible
           for
           the
           King
           to
           consent
           to
           this
           ,
           then
           what
           the
           Commissioners
           from
           Scotland
           gave
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           when
           they
           declared
           their
           dissent
           ;
           
             If
             the
             Crownes
             have
             no
             power
             of
          
           
           
             the
             Militia
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             protect
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             keep
             friendship
             or
             correspondence
             with
             their
             Allyes
             ?
             All
             Kings
             by
             their
             royall
             Office
             and
             Oath
             of
             Coronation
             are
             obliged
             to
             protect
             their
             Laws
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             it
             were
             strange
             then
             to
             seclude
             the
             Crown
             for
             ever
             from
             the
             power
             of
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             Coronation
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             whereunto
             falleth
             within
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             certainly
             if
             the
             King
             and
             His
             Posterity
             shall
             have
             no
             power
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Militia
             ,
             it
             roots
             up
             the
             strongest
             foundation
             of
             honour
             and
             safety
             which
             the
             Crown
             affords
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             interpreted
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             wresting
             of
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Sword
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
         
           Nor
           can
           this
           just
           and
           honourable
           Assertion
           be
           answered
           ,
           and
           evaded
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Militia
             was
             the
             principall
          
           
           
             immediate
             ground
             of
             their
             quarrell
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             Commissioners
             have
             often
             agreed
             with
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             fought
             together
             with
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             ground
             thereof
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             they
             argue
             against
             their
             injoying
             it
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             did
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             in
             His
             Declarations
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           what
           these
           men
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           horrid
           confusion
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           have
           evinced
           many
           truths
           ,
           which
           appeared
           not
           so
           manifest
           to
           all
           understandings
           by
           what
           the
           King
           said
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           not
           
           so
           good
           an
           opinion
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           tell
           them
           
             that
             there
             is
             another
             and
             a
             more
             naturall
             way
             to
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ending
             the
             war
             ,
             then
             by
             Agreement
             ,
             namely
             by
             Conquest
             ;
             As
             they
             had
             of
             them
             who
             with
             all
             imaginable
             solemnity
             swore
             that
          
           
           
             they
             would
             sincerely
             ,
             really
             ,
             and
             constantly
             endeavour
             with
             their
             estates
             and
             lives
             ,
             mutually
             to
             preserve
             and
             defend
             the
             King's
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             preservation
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             bear
             witnesse
             with
             their
             Consciences
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             thoughts
             or
             intentions
             to
             diminish
             His
             Majesties
             Power
             and
             Greatnesse
             ,
          
           which
           Engagements
           might
           perswade
           many
           ,
           that
           their
           purposes
           were
           other
           then
           they
           now
           appear
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           other
           power
           ,
           they
           require
           to
           raise
           what
           Monies
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           way
           they
           please
           ;
           All
           the
           people
           of
           England
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Army
           said
           honestly
           in
           their
           Representation
           ,
           agreed
           upon
           at
           Newmarket
           on
           the
           4
           &
           5
           of
           June
           against
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           
           Indempnity
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             be
             sorry
             that
             our
             relief
             should
             be
             the
             
             occasion
             of
             setting
             up
             more
             Arbitrary
             Courts
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             already
             ,
             with
             so
             large
             a
             power
             of
             imprisoning
             any
             Free-men
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             this
             Bill
             gives
             ,
             let
             the
             persons
             intrusted
             appear
             never
             so
             just
             and
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           Indeed
           that
           is
           asked
           of
           his
           Majesty
           by
           this
           Bill
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           can
           neither
           give
           ,
           nor
           they
           receive
           ;
           the
           King
           cannot
           give
           away
           His
           Dominion
           ,
           nor
           make
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           subject
           to
           any
           other
           Prince
           or
           power
           ,
           then
           to
           that
           under
           which
           they
           were
           born
           ;
           no
           man
           believes
           that
           the
           King
           can
           transfer
           His
           Soveraigne
           power
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           States
           of
           the
           united
           Provinces
           ;
           nor
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           can
           He
           transfer
           it
           to
           the
           States
           at
           Westminster
           .
           And
           the
           learned
           and
           wise
           Grotius
           (
           who
           will
           by
           no
           means
           endure
           that
           Subjects
           should
           take
           Armes
           against
           their
           Princes
           upon
           any
           specious
           pretences
           whatsoever
           )
           concludes
           ,
           
             Si
             rex
             tradere
             regnum
             ,
             aut
             subjicere
             moliatur
             ,
             quin
             ei
             resisti
             in
             hoc
             possit
             non
          
           
           
             dubito
             ,
             aliud
             enim
             est
             imperium
             ,
             aliud
             habendi
             modus
             ,
             qui
             ne
             mutetur
             obstare
             potest
             populus
          
           ;
           to
           the
           which
           he
           applies
           that
           of
           
             Seneca
             ,
             Etsi
             parendum
             in
             omnibus
             patri
             ,
             in
             eo
             non
             parendum
             ,
             quò
             efficitur
             ne
             pater
             sit
          
           ;
           And
           it
           may
           be
           this
           may
           be
           the
           only
           case
           in
           which
           Subjects
           may
           take
           up
           defensive
           Armes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           continue
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           without
           doubt
           no
           King
           hath
           power
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           because
           by
           devesting
           himselfe
           he
           gives
           away
           the
           right
           which
           belongs
           to
           others
           ,
           their
           title
           to
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           his
           protection
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Houses
           themselves
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           when
           in
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           27
           of
           May
           ,
           1642.
           they
           said
           ,
           
             the
             King
             by
             his
             Soveraignty
             is
             not
             enabled
             to
             destroy
          
           
           
             His
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             His
             Majesties
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             ought
             to
             be
             subservient
             to
             that
             power
             
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             Law
             hath
             placed
             in
             His
             Majesty
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             though
             He
             Himself
             in
             His
             own
             Person
             should
             neglect
             the
             same
             :
          
           So
           that
           by
           their
           own
           judgment
           and
           confession
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           King's
           power
           to
           part
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           ask
           of
           Him
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           prevailed
           with
           Him
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           before
           now
           have
           added
           it
           to
           His
           charge
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           breach
           of
           trust
           that
           ever
           King
           was
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           They
           cannot
           receive
           what
           they
           ask
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           would
           give
           it
           ;
           in
           the
           Journall
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           a
           Protestation
           entred
           by
           themselves
           in
           the
           third
           year
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           when
           the
           Petition
           of
           Right
           was
           depending
           ,
           in
           the
           debating
           whereof
           some
           expressions
           had
           been
           used
           ,
           which
           were
           capable
           of
           an
           ill
           interpretation
           ;
           
             That
             they
             neither
             meant
             ,
             nor
             had
             power
             to
             hurt
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             :
          
           And
           the
           Lord
           chief
           Justice
           Coke
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           his
           Institutes
           ,
           published
           by
           their
           Order
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           saies
           ,
           
             That
             it
          
           
           
             was
             declared
             in
             the
             42
             year
             of
             King
          
           Edw.
           3.
           
             by
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             full
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             assent
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             disherison
             of
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Crowne
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             sworne
             :
          
           And
           Judge
           Hutton
           in
           his
           Argument
           against
           Ship-mony
           ,
           printed
           likewise
           by
           their
           Order
           since
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           agrees
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             power
             of
             making
             War
             &
             Leagues
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Coyne
             ,
             and
             the
             Value
             of
             the
             Coynes
          
           (
           usurped
           likewise
           by
           these
           Declarers
           )
           
             and
             many
             other
             Monarchicall
             powers
             and
             prerogatives
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             were
             against
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             and
             are
             incidents
             so
             inseparable
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             Parliament
             :
          
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           more
           modern
           Author
           ,
           who
           uses
           to
           be
           of
           the
           most
           powerfull
           opinion
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Martin
           ,
           who
           saies
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Parliament
             it self
             hath
             
             not
             ,
             in
             his
             humble
             opinion
             ,
             authority
             enough
             to
             erect
             another
             authority
             equall
             to
             it self
          
           ;
           And
           these
           ambitious
           men
           ,
           who
           would
           impiously
           grasp
           the
           Soveraign
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           may
           remember
           the
           fate
           which
           attended
           that
           Ordinance
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Hen.
           3.
           to
           which
           that
           King
           
             metu
             incarcerationis
             perpetuae
             compulsus
             est
             consentire
             ,
          
           and
           by
           which
           the
           care
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           four
           and
           twenty
           ;
           how
           unspeakable
           miseries
           befell
           the
           Kingdom
           thereby
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           there
           grew
           so
           great
           faction
           and
           animosity
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           major
           part
           desired
           the
           Ordinance
           might
           be
           repealed
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           restored
           to
           His
           just
           power
           ;
           that
           they
           who
           refused
           came
           to
           miserable
           ends
           ,
           and
           their
           Families
           were
           destroyed
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           knew
           no
           peace
           ,
           happinesse
           ,
           or
           quiet
           ,
           till
           all
           submission
           and
           acknowledgment
           ,
           and
           reparation
           was
           made
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           got
           most
           reputation
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           forward
           to
           return
           to
           their
           duty
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           is
           believed
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           would
           transfer
           these
           powers
           ,
           though
           many
           persons
           of
           honour
           and
           fortune
           have
           been
           unhappily
           seduced
           into
           this
           combination
           ;
           that
           in
           truth
           no
           one
           of
           those
           would
           submit
           to
           bear
           a
           part
           of
           that
           insupportable
           burthen
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           would
           venture
           to
           act
           a
           part
           in
           this
           administration
           ,
           but
           such
           whose
           names
           were
           scarce
           heard
           of
           ,
           or
           persons
           known
           before
           these
           distractions
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           should
           consent
           to
           another
           of
           their
           four
           Bils
           ,
           He
           should
           subvert
           the
           whole
           foundations
           of
           government
           ,
           and
           leave
           Himself
           ,
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           without
           security
           ,
           when
           the
           fire
           ,
           that
           now
           burns
           ,
           is
           extinguished
           ,
           by
           making
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           legitimate
           Child
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           if
           what
           these
           men
           have
           done
           be
           lawfull
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           they
           have
           done
           it
           
           be
           justifiable
           ,
           the
           like
           may
           be
           done
           again
           ;
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           He
           must
           acknowledge
           and
           declare
           all
           those
           who
           have
           served
           Him
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           most
           abstracted
           considerations
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Honour
           ,
           to
           be
           wicked
           and
           guilty
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           render
           those
           glorious
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           payed
           the
           full
           debt
           they
           owed
           to
           His
           Majesty
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           by
           loosing
           their
           lives
           in
           His
           righteous
           cause
           ,
           and
           whose
           memories
           must
           be
           kept
           fresh
           and
           pretious
           to
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           infamous
           after
           their
           deaths
           ,
           by
           declaring
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           ill
           ,
           for
           the
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           and
           the
           irreparable
           prejudice
           that
           would
           accrue
           thereby
           to
           
             truth
             ,
             innocence
             ,
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           justice
           ,
           all
           the
           Empires
           of
           the
           world
           would
           be
           a
           cheap
           and
           vile
           recompence
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           this
           impossible
           demand
           be
           made
           reasonable
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             would
             be
             a
             base
             and
             dishonourable
             thing
             for
          
           
           
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             being
             in
             that
             condition
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             have
             treated
             under
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             to
             have
             treated
             as
             Traytors
             ,
             their
             cause
             being
             not
             justified
             ,
             nor
             the
             Declarations
             against
             them
             as
             Rebels
             recalled
             .
          
           It
           would
           be
           a
           much
           more
           base
           and
           dishonourable
           thing
           ,
           to
           renounce
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           they
           are
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           cancell
           and
           overthrow
           all
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           all
           which
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           before
           their
           cause
           ,
           or
           their
           manner
           of
           maintaining
           their
           cause
           can
           be
           justified
           :
           and
           if
           that
           were
           not
           perversly
           blind
           to
           their
           owne
           interest
           ,
           they
           would
           know
           and
           discerne
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           act
           is
           as
           pernitious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           truth
           and
           reason
           ,
           their
           own
           security
           depending
           on
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           a
           provision
           ,
           that
           no
           others
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           shall
           do
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           nor
           can
           they
           enjoy
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           foundation
           of
           that
           Law
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           overthrow
           .
        
         
         
           The
           King
           hath
           often
           offered
           an
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           which
           will
           cut
           down
           all
           Gallows
           ,
           and
           wipe
           out
           all
           opprobrious
           tearms
           ,
           and
           may
           make
           the
           very
           memory
           and
           mention
           of
           Treason
           and
           Traytors
           ,
           as
           penall
           ,
           as
           the
           crimes
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ;
           they
           who
           desire
           more
           ,
           aske
           impossibilities
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           would
           prove
           their
           own
           destruction
           ;
           and
           who
           ever
           requires
           their
           cause
           to
           be
           justified
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           reason
           for
           doing
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           knows
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           justified
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Bill
           is
           to
           
             dishonour
             those
          
           of
           His
           own
           Party
           ,
           
             whom
             He
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             honour
             ;
             and
             to
             cancell
             those
             Acts
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             He
             vouchsafed
             them
             ,
          
           which
           is
           against
           all
           reason
           and
           justice
           ,
           for
           if
           He
           had
           no
           power
           to
           confer
           those
           Honours
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           declare
           or
           make
           them
           void
           ;
           if
           He
           had
           power
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           be
           lesse
           Lords
           upon
           whom
           He
           conferred
           that
           honour
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           then
           those
           He
           shall
           create
           the
           next
           :
           nor
           is
           this
           Proposition
           of
           the
           least
           imaginable
           moment
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           security
           of
           a
           Treaty
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           of
           no
           lesse
           concernment
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           then
           the
           parting
           with
           one
           of
           the
           brightest
           Flowers
           in
           His
           Crown
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Bill
           is
           
             to
             give
             the
             two
             Houses
             power
             to
             adjourn
             ,
             to
             what
             place
             ,
          
           and
           at
           
             what
             time
             they
             please
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             continuance
             ,
             they
             cannot
             now
             do
             ,
             without
             the
             King's
             consent
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             they
             should
             attribute
             more
             to
             His
             Person
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             then
             they
             doe
             in
             other
             things
             ,
          
           to
           which
           His
           assent
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           indeed
           believe
           ,
           that
           His
           Regall
           power
           is
           virtually
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           as
           well
           do
           this
           Act
           without
           Him
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           in
           His
           Message
           of
           the
           12
           of
           April
           ,
           1643.
           rather
           intimated
           ,
           then
           propounded
           the
           Adjournment
           of
           
           the
           Parliament
           to
           any
           place
           twenty
           miles
           from
           London
           ,
           which
           the
           Houses
           should
           choose
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           expedient
           He
           could
           think
           of
           ,
           for
           His
           owne
           and
           their
           security
           from
           those
           tumultuous
           Assemblies
           which
           interrupted
           the
           freedome
           thereof
           ;
           to
           which
           though
           they
           returned
           no
           Answer
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           yet
           in
           their
           Declaration
           after
           that
           Treaty
           
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           they
           declared
           
             the
             wonderfull
             inconvenience
             and
             unreasonablenesse
             of
             that
             proposition
             ;
             the
             inconveniences
             that
             would
             happen
             to
             such
             persons
             that
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             attend
             the
             Parliament
             by
             removing
             it
             so
             far
             from
             the
             residency
             of
             the
             ordinary
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             remaine
             ;
             That
             it
             would
             give
             a
             tacite
             consent
             to
             that
             high
             and
             dangerous
             aspersion
             of
             awing
             the
             Members
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             give
             too
             much
             countenance
             to
             those
             unjust
             aspersions
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             whose
             unexampled
             zeale
             and
             fidelity
             to
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             this
             Kingdome
          
           (
           they
           said
           )
           
             is
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             wel-assured
             ,
             that
             the
             loyalty
             of
             that
             City
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             their
             affections
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             doth
             equall
             ,
             if
             not
             exceed
             ,
             any
             other
             place
             or
             City
             in
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           which
           reasons
           being
           as
           good
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           then
           ,
           the
           King
           hath
           followed
           but
           their
           own
           opinion
           in
           not
           consenting
           to
           this
           Bill
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           All
           the
           world
           cannot
           reply
           to
           His
           Majesties
           owne
           Answer
           upon
           the
           delivery
           of
           these
           four
           Bils
           ,
           or
           justifie
           their
           proceeding
           ,
           
             That
             when
             His
             Majesty
             desires
             a
             Personall
             Treaty
             with
             them
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             peace
             ,
             they
             in
             answer
             propose
             ,
             the
             very
             subject
             matter
             of
             the
             most
             essentiall
             part
             thereof
             to
             be
             first
             granted
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           most
           prudently
           and
           magnanimously
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             neither
             the
             desire
             of
             being
             freed
             from
             this
             tedious
             and
             irksome
             condition
             of
             life
             He
             hath
             so
             long
             suffered
             ,
             nor
             the
             apprehension
             
             of
             what
             may
             befall
             Him
             ,
             shall
             make
             Him
             change
             His
             resolution
             of
             not
             consenting
             to
             any
             Act
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             peace
             be
             concluded
          
           ;
           for
           in
           truth
           nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           then
           that
           if
           He
           passe
           these
           Bils
           ,
           He
           neither
           can
           be
           able
           to
           refuse
           any
           thing
           else
           they
           shall
           propose
           ,
           for
           He
           hath
           reserved
           no
           title
           to
           any
           power
           ,
           nor
           can
           have
           reason
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           having
           resigned
           His
           choicest
           Regalities
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           great
           improvidence
           to
           differ
           with
           them
           upon
           more
           petty
           concessions
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           all
           honest
           men
           guilty
           ,
           He
           could
           not
           in
           justice
           deny
           to
           refer
           the
           punishment
           of
           them
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           could
           best
           proportion
           it
           to
           the
           crimes
           :
           So
           that
           a
           Treaty
           could
           afterwards
           be
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           finish
           His
           owne
           destruction
           with
           the
           greater
           pomp
           and
           solemnity
           :
           whereas
           the
           end
           of
           a
           Treaty
           is
           (
           and
           it
           can
           have
           no
           other
           )
           upon
           debate
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           
             That
             He
             may
             lawfully
             grant
             what
             is
             desired
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             His
             people
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             grant
             it
             ,
             how
             prejuditiall
             soever
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             Himself
             ,
          
           and
           that
           being
           granted
           ,
           
             Himself
             shall
             securely
             enjoy
             what
             is
             left
             ,
             how
             little
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             His
             Kingdome
             shall
             by
             such
             His
             concessions
             be
             intirely
             possessed
             of
             peace
             and
             quiet
          
           ;
           the
           last
           of
           which
           cannot
           be
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           great
           reason
           to
           suspect
           it
           may
           not
           )
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           peremptorily
           protest
           against
           these
           Four
           Bils
           ,
           And
           say
           that
           it
           is
           expresly
           provided
           in
           the
           8
           Article
           ,
           
             That
             no
          
           
           
             Cessation
             nor
             any
             Pacification
             or
             Agreement
             for
             Peace
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             made
             by
             either
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             the
             Armies
             of
             either
             Kingdome
             without
             the
             mutuall
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
             or
             their
             Committees
             in
             that
             behalf
             appointed
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             Answered
             ,
             or
             avoided
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             no
             impartiall
             man
             can
             read
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             but
             He
             must
             needs
             agree
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             be
             meant
             only
          
           
           
             whilst
             there
             was
             War
             ,
             and
             Armies
             on
             both
             sides
             in
             being
             ;
             
             and
             that
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             end
             ,
             when
             the
             War
             is
             at
             an
             end
          
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           war
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           why
           is
           there
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           kept
           up
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           ?
           )
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           Article
           was
           so
           understood
           as
           it
           is
           now
           urged
           by
           the
           Scots
           before
           their
           comming
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           so
           understood
           after
           they
           are
           gone
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Houses
           themselves
           did
           understand
           it
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           January
           ,
           1643.
           before
           the
           Scots
           Army
           entred
           ,
           appears
           by
           a
           Declaration
           Mr.
           
             St.
             Johns
          
           made
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Houses
           (
           and
           printed
           by
           Order
           )
           to
           the
           City
           of
           London
           at
           Guild-hall
           ,
           upon
           the
           discovery
           of
           a
           cunning
           Plot
           (
           as
           they
           said
           )
           to
           divide
           and
           destroy
           the
           Parliament
           and
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           by
           engaging
           them
           in
           
             a
             Treaty
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           without
           the
           
           advice
           and
           consent
           of
           their
           Brethren
           of
           
             Scotland
             ,
             which
          
           (
           he
           said
           )
           
             would
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             late
             Articles
             solemnly
             agreed
             upon
             by
             both
             Kingdomes
             ▪
             and
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             dishonour
             of
             this
             Nation
             by
             breach
             of
             their
             Publique
             Faith
             engaged
             therein
             to
             that
             Nation
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           having
           given
           their
           judgment
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           the
           King
           hath
           great
           reason
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           no
           other
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           whole
           well
           debated
           before
           Him
           ,
           and
           the
           severall
           interests
           weighed
           and
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           before
           He
           give
           His
           consent
           to
           any
           particulars
           ,
           which
           will
           else
           produce
           more
           mischief
           then
           His
           refusing
           all
           can
           possibly
           doe
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           these
           and
           their
           other
           extravagant
           and
           licentious
           demands
           be
           better
           justified
           ,
           by
           their
           undervaluing
           the
           Kings
           present
           power
           ,
           in
           their
           insolent
           question
           in
           their
           late
           Declaration
           concerning
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           (
           which
           in
           truth
           ,
           throughout
           is
           but
           a
           paraphrase
           upon
           that
           Speech
           of
           Demetrius
           to
           his
           Companions
           of
           the
           like
           occupation
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             by
             this
             craft
             we
             have
             
             
             our
             wealth
             )
          
           what
           can
           the
           King
           give
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           already
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           out
           of
           their
           duty
           or
           good
           will
           to
           Him
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           any
           Application
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           did
           indeed
           believe
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           could
           give
           them
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           already
           ,
           He
           should
           hear
           no
           more
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           they
           have
           yet
           nothing
           ,
           except
           He
           give
           them
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           man
           that
           is
           robbed
           and
           spoyled
           of
           all
           that
           He
           hath
           ,
           when
           He
           hath
           procured
           a
           pardon
           for
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           Release
           to
           the
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           He
           hath
           given
           them
           more
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           onely
           can
           make
           ,
           what
           they
           had
           before
           of
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           know
           and
           will
           feel
           the
           judgment
           upon
           the
           wicked
           man
           in
           
             Job
             ,
             He
             hath
             swallowed
             down
             Riches
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             vomit
          
           
           
             them
             up
             again
             ,
             God
             shall
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             ;
             Because
             he
             hath
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             hath
             forsaken
             the
             poor
             ,
             Because
             he
             hath
             violently
             taken
             away
             a
             house
             which
             he
             builded
             not
             ;
             In
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             his
             sufficiency
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             straits
             :
          
           That
           all
           their
           reproachings
           and
           revilings
           with
           which
           they
           have
           triumphed
           over
           the
           
             Lords
             Anointed
             ,
             must
             come
             into
          
           
           
             their
             Bowels
             like
             water
             ,
             and
             like
             Oyle
             into
             their
             bones
          
           ;
           And
           that
           nothing
           can
           restore
           and
           preserve
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Antidotes
           ,
           and
           Cordials
           ,
           and
           Balme
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           only
           can
           Administer
           ;
           they
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           unfortunate
           Kings
           ,
           that
           ever
           have
           been
           in
           England
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           destroyed
           without
           their
           own
           consent
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           successe
           (
           though
           for
           a
           time
           it
           may
           oppresse
           )
           can
           never
           subdue
           the
           Crown
           without
           its
           owne
           being
           accessary
           to
           its
           own
           ruine
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           very
           well
           knows
           ,
           that
           what
           He
           yet
           suffers
           is
           not
           through
           His
           own
           default
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           a
           defection
           as
           may
           determine
           all
           the
           Empires
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           
           the
           unspeakable
           miseries
           (
           which
           all
           His
           good
           Subjects
           have
           undergone
           )
           He
           is
           yet
           innocent
           ;
           the
           conscience
           whereof
           hath
           refreshed
           Him
           in
           all
           His
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           maketh
           Him
           superiour
           to
           their
           insolence
           ,
           contempt
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           keeps
           Him
           constant
           to
           His
           Princely
           and
           pious
           resolution
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           unhappy
           consent
           of
           His
           own
           ,
           such
           an
           establishment
           shall
           be
           made
           ,
           as
           shall
           expose
           Himself
           ,
           His
           Posterity
           and
           people
           to
           misery
           ,
           it
           will
           lie
           all
           upon
           His
           own
           account
           ,
           and
           rob
           Him
           of
           that
           peace
           of
           mind
           ,
           which
           He
           now
           enjoyes
           and
           values
           above
           all
           the
           considerations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           well
           knowing
           that
           God
           requires
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           of
           Him
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           of
           his
           servant
           
             Joshuah
             ,
             Only
             be
             thou
             strong
             ,
             and
             very
             couragious
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             mayest
             observe
             to
             doe
             according
             to
             all
             the
             Law
             which
          
           Moses
           
             my
             servant
             commanded
             thee
             ,
             turne
             not
             from
             it
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             prosper
             whithersoever
             thou
             goest
             .
          
        
         
           Honest
           men
           and
           good
           Christians
           will
           be
           lesse
           moved
           with
           their
           bold
           and
           presumptuous
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           learned
           from
           their
           new
           Confederates
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           
             That
             God
             himself
             hath
             given
             his
             Verdict
             on
             their
          
           
           
             sides
             ,
             in
             their
             successes
          
           ;
           not
           unlike
           the
           Logick
           used
           by
           Dionysius
           ,
           who
           because
           he
           had
           a
           good
           gale
           of
           wind
           at
           Sea
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           sacked
           the
           Temple
           of
           Proserpine
           ,
           concluded
           ,
           
             That
             the
             immortall
             Gods
             favoured
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           the
           instruments
           of
           Gods
           heavy
           judgments
           upon
           a
           most
           sinfull
           people
           ,
           in
           very
           wonderfull
           successes
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           would
           believe
           Solomon
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             time
             wherein
             one
             man
             rules
          
           
           
             over
             another
             to
             his
             own
             hurt
          
           ;
           and
           prosperity
           was
           never
           yet
           thought
           a
           good
           argument
           of
           mens
           piety
           ,
           or
           being
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           these
           men
           did
           enough
           think
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           seriously
           revolve
           the
           works
           of
           his
           owne
           
           hand
           throughout
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           had
           looked
           upon
           themselves
           as
           Conquerours
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           that
           he
           had
           given
           his
           Verdict
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           conclude
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           therefore
           onely
           suffered
           to
           prosper
           to
           this
           degree
           ,
           that
           his
           owne
           power
           and
           immediate
           hand
           might
           be
           more
           cleerly
           discerned
           and
           manifested
           in
           their
           destruction
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           cause
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           his
           own
           by
           his
           most
           miraculous
           vindication
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           Master
           Hambden
           had
           been
           lesse
           active
           and
           passionate
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           Militia
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           proceeded
           from
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           the
           judgment
           and
           Verdict
           of
           God
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           visible
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           loosing
           his
           life
           in
           that
           very
           .
           Field
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           first
           presumed
           to
           execute
           that
           Ordinance
           against
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           If
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           had
           never
           denied
           his
           Majesty
           entrance
           into
           ,
           and
           shut
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hull
           against
           Him
           ,
           from
           which
           naturall
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           civill
           prudence
           might
           have
           restrained
           him
           ,
           the
           judgment
           and
           Verdict
           of
           God
           had
           been
           lesse
           evident
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           after
           he
           had
           wished
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             if
             he
             proved
             not
             faithfull
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           he
           had
           planted
           his
           Cannon
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           and
           his
           Son
           were
           miserably
           executed
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           but
           by
           his
           Treason
           could
           never
           have
           been
           enabled
           to
           have
           exercised
           that
           jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           that
           having
           it
           in
           his
           power
           he
           should
           perfidiously
           decline
           to
           serve
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           loose
           his
           head
           for
           desiring
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           no
           power
           to
           perform
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           who
           remember
           the
           affected
           virulency
           of
           Sir
           
             Alexander
             Carew
          
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           adhered
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           how
           passionately
           he
           extolled
           and
           
           magnified
           the
           perjury
           and
           treachery
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           done
           his
           duty
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           by
           being
           false
           to
           his
           Master
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           man
           afterwards
           should
           by
           the
           treachery
           of
           his
           Servant
           be
           betrayed
           ,
           and
           lose
           his
           head
           by
           their
           judgments
           ,
           for
           whose
           sakes
           he
           had
           forfeited
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           cannot
           but
           think
           the
           Verdict
           of
           God
           more
           visible
           then
           if
           he
           had
           contained
           himself
           within
           the
           due
           limits
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           never
           swarved
           from
           his
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           To
           omit
           infinite
           other
           instances
           ,
           which
           the
           observation
           of
           all
           men
           can
           supply
           them
           with
           ,
           the
           Verdict
           of
           God
           had
           not
           been
           so
           remarkable
           and
           notorious
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           prevailed
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           reduced
           his
           rebellious
           Subjects
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           which
           might
           naturally
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           fate
           that
           Rebels
           usually
           meet
           with
           ;
           as
           that
           after
           a
           totall
           defeat
           of
           the
           King's
           Forces
           ,
           and
           their
           gaining
           all
           the
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           could
           possibly
           propose
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           only
           be
           in
           more
           perplexity
           and
           trouble
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           had
           a
           powerfull
           Army
           to
           contend
           with
           ,
           but
           in
           more
           insecurity
           and
           danger
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           been
           overcome
           by
           that
           Army
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           City
           of
           London
           should
           be
           exposed
           to
           all
           imaginable
           scorn
           ,
           contempt
           and
           danger
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Militia
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           pride
           and
           sedition
           principally
           exposed
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           the
           miseries
           it
           hath
           endured
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           Arts
           and
           Stratagems
           of
           Petitions
           and
           Acts
           of
           Common
           Councell
           with
           which
           they
           affronted
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           drove
           Him
           from
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           applied
           to
           their
           own
           confusion
           and
           ruine
           .
        
         
           That
           those
           Members
           who
           were
           the
           principall
           Contrivers
           of
           our
           miseries
           ,
           the
           most
           severe
           and
           uncharitable
           persecutors
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           
           greatest
           cherishers
           of
           those
           Tumults
           ,
           which
           drove
           the
           King
           and
           all
           that
           wished
           well
           and
           were
           faithfull
           to
           Him
           from
           Westminster
           ,
           should
           themselves
           be
           persecuted
           for
           their
           opinions
           by
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           supported
           ,
           and
           be
           driven
           thence
           by
           the
           same
           force
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           had
           to
           make
           the
           KING
           odious
           to
           the
           people
           against
           their
           own
           consciences
           ,
           cast
           aspersions
           on
           Him
           of
           favouring
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           so
           themselves
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           should
           be
           accused
           of
           the
           obstructing
           the
           relief
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           Story
           of
           Jason
           ,
           (
           which
           though
           it
           be
           not
           canonicall
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           yet
           canonicall
           
           History
           )
           may
           be
           literally
           applied
           ,
           who
           slew
           his
           own
           Citizens
           without
           mercy
           ,
           not
           considering
           ,
           that
           to
           get
           the
           day
           of
           them
           of
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           most
           unhappy
           day
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           flying
           from
           City
           to
           City
           ,
           was
           pursued
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           hated
           as
           a
           forsaker
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           being
           had
           in
           abomination
           ,
           as
           an
           open
           Enemy
           of
           his
           Country
           and
           Country-men
           ,
           was
           cast
           out
           into
           Aegypt
           :
           Thus
           he
           that
           had
           driven
           many
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           perished
           in
           a
           strange
           Land
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           had
           cast
           out
           many
           unburied
           ,
           had
           none
           to
           mourn
           for
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           solemn
           Funerall
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           Sepulcher
           with
           his
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           who
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           
             that
             if
             He
             should
             persist
             in
          
           
           
             the
             deniall
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             the
             dangers
             and
             distempers
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             endure
             no
             longer
             delay
             ,
             but
             unlesse
             He
             would
             be
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             assure
             by
             those
             Messengers
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             speedily
             apply
             His
             Royall
             Assent
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             former
             desires
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             inforced
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             His
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Militia
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             both
             Houses
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             had
             been
             propounded
             ,
             and
             they
             resolved
             to
             do
             it
             accordingly
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           that
           ground
           did
           raise
           the
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           That
           these
           men
           should
           be
           told
           
           by
           their
           own
           
             Militia
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             cleerly
             convinced
          
           
           
             and
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             both
             their
             duties
             and
             trust
             for
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             called
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             warranted
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             imminent
             necessity
             inforced
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             or
             admit
             of
             no
             longer
             delaies
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             take
             such
             courses
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             God
             should
             enable
             and
             direct
             them
             unto
             ,
             to
             put
             things
             to
             a
             speedy
             issue
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             Thursday
             next
             they
             received
             assurance
             and
             security
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             should
             be
             granted
             which
             they
             insisted
             on
          
           ;
           which
           were
           to
           have
           severall
           Acts
           passed
           by
           the
           Houses
           ,
           speedily
           reversed
           ,
           and
           other
           Acts
           formerly
           refused
           ,
           to
           be
           consented
           to
           ,
           all
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           That
           their
           own
           Army
           should
           rebell
           against
           them
           upon
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           own
           Declarations
           ,
           which
           (
           they
           tell
           
           them
           )
           
             directed
             still
             to
             the
             equitable
             sense
             of
             all
             laws
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             as
             dispensing
             with
             the
             very
             letter
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             being
             supreme
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             safety
             and
             preservation
             of
             all
             is
             concerned
             ;
             and
             assuring
             them
             that
             all
             authority
             is
             fundamentally
             seated
             in
             the
             Office
             ,
             and
             but
             ministerially
             in
             the
             persons
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             resisting
             of
             Magistracy
             to
             side
             with
             the
             just
             principles
             and
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Nations
             :
          
           All
           which
           were
           the
           very
           grounds
           and
           assertions
           upon
           which
           they
           raised
           and
           justified
           their
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           Declaration
           which
           they
           hoped
           would
           prepare
           the
           minds
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           people
           with
           so
           much
           prejudice
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           concur
           with
           them
           in
           any
           desperate
           Act
           against
           Him
           and
           His
           Posterity
           ,
           should
           so
           much
           incense
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           since
           looked
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           odious
           scum
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           ever
           infested
           a
           Nation
           ;
           and
           have
           lost
           more
           by
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           ever
           got
           by
           any
           Victory
           .
        
         
         
           These
           are
           the
           visible
           instances
           of
           Gods
           Verdict
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           had
           (
           with
           all
           their
           hypocriticall
           discourses
           of
           Religion
           )
           the
           least
           sense
           of
           Gods
           favours
           ,
           or
           fear
           of
           his
           judgments
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Depart
           
           
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             waies
             ,
          
           they
           would
           before
           this
           have
           felt
           ,
           that
           agony
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           trembling
           in
           their
           joynts
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           very
           sense
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           take
           no
           rest
           ,
           till
           they
           cast
           themselves
           at
           his
           feet
           whom
           they
           have
           offended
           ,
           and
           imploy
           all
           their
           faculties
           towards
           repayring
           their
           gracious
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           binding
           up
           the
           wounds
           of
           their
           almost
           ruined
           Country
           .
        
         
           Instead
           of
           which
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           madness
           as
           publick
           and
           notorious
           as
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           they
           have
           resolved
           ,
           &
           published
           their
           resolutions
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
          
           
           
             will
             make
             no
             further
             addresse
             or
             application
             to
             the
          
           KING
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             no
             person
             whatsoever
             shall
             make
             any
             ,
             without
             their
             leave
             .
             3.
             
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             break
             this
             Order
             shall
             incur
             the
             penalties
             of
             High
             Treason
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             will
             receive
             no
             more
             any
             Message
             from
             the
          
           KING
           ,
           
             and
             that
             no
             person
             shall
             presume
             to
             bring
             any
             Message
             from
             the
          
           KING
           
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             person
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           first
           and
           last
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           and
           declared
           themselves
           no
           Parliament
           ;
           for
           being
           called
           by
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           to
           Treat
           with
           Him
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           neither
           send
           to
           Him
           ,
           or
           hear
           from
           Him
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           no
           longer
           a
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           have
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           that
           which
           themselves
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           their
           naturall
           right
           and
           liberty
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           (
           and
           they
           say
           truly
           )
           in
           their
           Declaration
           of
           the
           6
           of
           
             May
             ,
             1643.
             
             That
             to
             present
             their
             humble
             desires
             and
             Propositions
          
           
           
             to
             His
             Majesty
             is
             a
             liberty
             incident
             unto
             them
             ,
             not
             
             only
             as
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             as
             free-born
             Subjects
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           freedom
           is
           by
           this
           Vote
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           third
           there
           needs
           be
           no
           more
           said
           then
           what
           the
           Army
           (
           who
           no
           doubt
           will
           justifie
           what
           they
           say
           )
           said
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             Not
             only
             to
             be
             denied
             the
             right
          
           
           
             and
             the
             liberty
             to
             Petition
             ,
             but
             withall
             by
             a
             censure
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             capitall
             ,
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             Estate
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             for
             but
             going
             to
             aske
             what
             a
             man
             conceives
             to
             be
             his
             due
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             ever
             asking
             ,
             or
             hearing
             what
             he
             can
             say
             in
             his
             excuse
             ;
             would
             carry
             so
             high
             a
             face
             of
             injustice
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             exampled
             in
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             most
             corrupt
             and
             arbitrary
             Courts
             ,
             towards
             the
             meanest
             single
             man
             :
          
           And
           they
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           remember
           their
           own
           judgment
           in
           their
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           26
           of
           May
           ,
           1642.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             If
             the
             solemn
             proclaiming
             a
             man
             Traytor
             ,
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
          
           
           
             puts
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             any
             way
             aide
             ,
             assist
             ,
             or
             adhere
             to
             him
             into
             the
             same
             condition
             of
             Traytors
             ,
             and
             draws
             upon
             him
             all
             the
             consequences
             of
             Treason
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Law
             ;
             without
             due
             processe
             of
             Law
             ,
             the
             Subject
             hath
             a
             very
             poor
             defence
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             small
             ,
             if
             any
             proportion
             of
             Liberty
             thereby
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             little
             satisfaction
             to
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             be
             exposed
             to
             such
             penalties
             ,
             by
             that
             Declaration
             of
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             legall
             triall
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             condemn
             a
             man
             first
             ,
             and
             trie
             him
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           All
           the
           particulars
           of
           their
           Declaration
           are
           now
           examined
           ,
           and
           however
           these
           desperate
           men
           may
           flatter
           themselves
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           soever
           they
           shall
           continue
           in
           this
           their
           damnable
           Apostasie
           ;
           the
           present
           age
           and
           posterity
           will
           believe
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           rendring
           and
           making
           the
           KING
           appear
           unworthy
           of
           ,
           or
           unequall
           to
           the
           high
           Office
           and
           charge
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           hath
           advanced
           Him
           ,
           
           they
           have
           in
           truth
           vindicated
           Him
           from
           all
           those
           aspertions
           and
           blemishes
           their
           malice
           had
           cast
           on
           Him
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           appears
           the
           most
           worthy
           the
           great
           trust
           He
           was
           born
           to
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           no
           other
           title
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           His
           admirable
           virtue
           &
           perfection
           :
           After
           the
           boldest
           &
           strictest
           inquisition
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           made
           into
           the
           life
           &
           manners
           of
           any
           Gentleman
           ;
           after
           their
           examining
           all
           the
           actions
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           words
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           &
           with
           impious
           licence
           ,
           perverting
           and
           torturing
           those
           actions
           and
           words
           with
           their
           unreasonable
           glosses
           ,
           and
           interpretations
           ;
           after
           their
           breaking
           into
           His
           Chamber
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           His
           neerest
           Servants
           ,
           and
           thereby
           knowing
           what
           in
           any
           passion
           or
           indisposition
           He
           hath
           said
           or
           done
           ;
           After
           their
           opening
           His
           breast
           ,
           and
           examining
           His
           most
           reserved
           thoughts
           ,
           by
           searching
           His
           Cabinets
           ,
           perusing
           His
           Letters
           ,
           even
           those
           He
           had
           written
           in
           cipher
           to
           His
           dearest
           Consort
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           His
           private
           memorials
           ;
           They
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           fix
           a
           crime
           or
           error
           upon
           Him
           ,
           which
           would
           draw
           a
           blush
           from
           the
           modestest
           cheek
           ,
           nor
           by
           all
           their
           threats
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           promises
           ,
           to
           shake
           His
           pious
           and
           magnanimous
           resolutions
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           truth
           ,
           their
           main
           trouble
           and
           vexation
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           David
           heretofore
           gave
           Saul
           ,
           who
           ,
           
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             behaved
             himself
             very
             wisely
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
        
         
           But
           these
           miserable
           men
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           were
           as
           unjust
           ,
           and
           as
           oppressing
           as
           they
           would
           have
           Him
           believed
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           best
           of
           them
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           in
           His
           place
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           any
           title
           or
           qualification
           to
           use
           Him
           as
           they
           have
           done
           :
           For
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           Subjects
           to
           take
           up
           Armes
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           ,
           that
           He
           were
           injurious
           ,
           and
           performed
           not
           the
           duty
           and
           Office
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           besides
           the
           confusion
           ,
           that
           must
           follow
           ,
           upon
           their
           assuming
           the
           judgment
           
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           it
           in
           their
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           avoid
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           immediate
           judgments
           which
           God
           sends
           to
           correct
           and
           chastise
           a
           Nation
           ,
           which
           hath
           provoked
           him
           to
           displeasure
           :
           And
           
           
             the
             Egyptians
             wil
             I
             give
             over
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             cruel
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             fierce
             King
             shal
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
          
           saies
           God
           himself
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ;
           He
           that
           can
           destroy
           a
           Nation
           by
           what
           judgement
           he
           pleases
           ;
           he
           that
           can
           humble
           this
           people
           by
           a
           famine
           ,
           and
           destroy
           that
           by
           a
           plague
           ,
           may
           if
           he
           think
           fit
           ,
           chuse
           to
           doe
           either
           by
           the
           cruelty
           and
           fiercenesse
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           
             I
             gave
             thee
             a
             King
             in
             mine
             anger
             ,
          
           
           saies
           the
           same
           Spirit
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           were
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           that
           King
           ,
           whō
           God
           hath
           in
           his
           anger
           given
           us
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           fierce
           against
           him
           ,
           whose
           fiercenesse
           the
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           as
           his
           judgment
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           might
           easily
           elude
           those
           sentences
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           drive
           those
           afflictions
           from
           us
           ,
           by
           our
           own
           courage
           ,
           without
           waiting
           his
           leisure
           for
           our
           redemption
           :
           And
           it
           may
           be
           no
           ill
           reason
           of
           that
           expression
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           ,
           that
           
             Rebellion
             is
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
          
           that
           as
           men
           go
           to
           Witches
           ,
           and
           Witches
           go
           to
           the
           Devill
           ,
           to
           get
           or
           discover
           somewhat
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           not
           have
           them
           get
           or
           discover
           ;
           so
           they
           who
           rebell
           ,
           endeavour
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           to
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           by
           their
           own
           skill
           and
           activity
           ,
           a
           calamity
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           meant
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ;
           
             The
             wrath
             of
          
           
           
             a
             King
             is
             as
             Messengers
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             pacifie
             it
             ,
          
           saies
           Solomon
           ;
           Not
           ,
           oppose
           and
           resist
           ,
           or
           rebell
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           Solomon
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           
             wrath
             is
             cruell
          
           ;
           There
           is
           an
           ingredient
           of
           injustice
           ,
           of
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           of
           cruelty
           in
           all
           wrath
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           the
           honest
           ,
           just
           ,
           conscientious
           man
           ,
           thinks
           of
           nothing
           but
           pacifying
           it
           ;
           gentlenesse
           ,
           application
           ,
           and
           humility
           
           should
           be
           used
           to
           soften
           and
           mollifie
           his
           wrath
           ;
           Indeed
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           due
           to
           any
           wrath
           ;
           A
           wise
           and
           a
           charitable
           man
           ,
           will
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           reform
           and
           compose
           the
           wrath
           and
           distemper
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           of
           his
           equall
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           much
           more
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           wrath
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           Tremelius
           extends
           this
           care
           of
           the
           wise
           man
           much
           further
           ,
           then
           such
           a
           pacifying
           ,
           and
           renders
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             Vir
             sapiens
             expiabit
             eam
          
           ,
           let
           this
           wrath
           be
           never
           so
           unjust
           ,
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           so
           immerited
           ,
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           
             expiabit
             eam
          
           ;
           he
           will
           behave
           himself
           as
           if
           the
           fault
           were
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           provoked
           and
           incensed
           the
           King
           to
           that
           wrath
           ,
           he
           will
           expiate
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           satisfaction
           by
           prayer
           ,
           by
           submission
           ,
           by
           any
           sacrifice
           that
           may
           pacifie
           ,
           and
           be
           acceptable
           to
           the
           offended
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           by
           an
           exact
           and
           punctuall
           performance
           of
           what
           becomes
           a
           Subject
           ,
           convince
           the
           King
           of
           the
           errour
           and
           mistake
           of
           his
           passion
           ;
           They
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           innocence
           and
           of
           faultlesnesse
           ,
           neglect
           and
           contemn
           the
           anger
           and
           displeasure
           of
           Princes
           ,
           are
           not
           innocent
           enough
           ,
           nor
           look
           on
           Majesty
           with
           that
           reverence
           ,
           which
           becomes
           them
           ;
           Solomons
           wise
           man
           will
           expiate
           the
           Kings
           wrath
           from
           what
           fountain
           of
           passion
           or
           prejudice
           soever
           it
           proceeds
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           unjust
           ,
           cruell
           and
           unmercifull
           Princes
           are
           great
           afflictions
           and
           judgments
           upon
           a
           people
           ;
           yet
           the
           calamities
           under
           such
           are
           much
           more
           supportable
           ,
           then
           the
           confusion
           without
           any
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           frequently
           exercised
           his
           peculiar
           and
           chosen
           people
           ,
           with
           profane
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           tyrannicall
           Kings
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           them
           again
           ,
           with
           pious
           ,
           and
           devout
           ,
           and
           just
           Princes
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           signall
           mark
           of
           their
           desolation
           ,
           when
           he
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             should
             abide
          
           
           
             many
             daies
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Prince
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           sure
           signe
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           
           not
           feared
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           should
           a
           King
           do
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           most
           notable
           Ministers
           of
           confusion
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           apprehend
           least
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           but
           a
           little
           consider
           in
           their
           own
           stations
           ,
           the
           misery
           and
           desolation
           that
           must
           inevitably
           attend
           the
           breach
           of
           Order
           and
           subjection
           in
           little
           ;
           If
           the
           Father
           thought
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           living
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           if
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           might
           follow
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           own
           reasons
           ,
           and
           wills
           ,
           and
           appetites
           ,
           without
           observing
           his
           rule
           and
           directions
           ;
           If
           the
           Master
           would
           consider
           the
           intolerablenesse
           of
           his
           condition
           ,
           if
           his
           Servants
           might
           question
           ,
           dispute
           ,
           and
           contemn
           his
           commands
           ,
           and
           act
           positively
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           the
           more
           competent
           Considerers
           of
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           miseries
           that
           must
           befall
           Kingdomes
           and
           Common-wealths
           ;
           If
           Subjects
           may
           Rebell
           against
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           governe
           over
           them
           ;
           There
           is
           not
           one
           of
           these
           Declarers
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           think
           he
           hath
           a
           prerogative
           vested
           in
           him
           by
           nature
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Husband
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Master
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           his
           pleasure
           disputed
           ,
           by
           his
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Child
           ,
           his
           Servant
           ,
           whose
           piety
           consists
           in
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           they
           cannot
           endure
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             prerogative
          
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           ,
           only
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           enjoy
           theirs
           .
           It
           was
           a
           wel-weighed
           scoffe
           ,
           by
           which
           Lycurgus
           convinced
           him
           ,
           who
           desired
           him
           to
           establish
           a
           
             popular
             Government
          
           in
           
             Lacedemon
             ,
             Begin
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             first
             to
             do
             it
             in
             thine
             own
             house
          
           ;
           and
           truly
           though
           these
           Ephori
           (
           whose
           profession
           is
           to
           curb
           the
           power
           of
           Kings
           )
           intended
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           then
           to
           part
           with
           the
           least
           tittle
           of
           their
           own
           just
           authority
           ,
           They
           are
           appealed
           to
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           not
           felt
           that
           power
           insensibly
           shrink
           from
           them
           ,
           whilst
           they
           have
           been
           ambitiously
           
           grasping
           at
           that
           belonged
           not
           to
           them
           ?
           Is
           the
           piety
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           obedience
           of
           Servants
           the
           same
           it
           was
           before
           these
           daies
           of
           licence
           ?
           Hath
           not
           God
           sent
           the
           same
           defection
           of
           reverence
           ,
           kindnesse
           ,
           and
           affectionate
           inclinations
           into
           Families
           ,
           to
           the
           rooting
           up
           and
           extirpating
           of
           all
           possible
           joy
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           each
           other
           ,
           which
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           Families
           have
           cherished
           and
           countenanced
           in
           the
           State
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           there
           would
           not
           be
           a
           better
           or
           an
           easier
           expedient
           to
           reduce
           our selves
           ,
           and
           recover
           that
           Allegiance
           we
           have
           forsaken
           ,
           then
           by
           sadly
           waighing
           and
           considering
           ,
           the
           effects
           ,
           and
           kinds
           ,
           and
           species
           of
           Gods
           judgments
           upon
           us
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           that
           breach
           ;
           If
           every
           Father
           whose
           soule
           hath
           been
           grieved
           and
           afflicted
           with
           the
           pertinacious
           undutifulnesse
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           would
           believe
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           great
           reason
           to
           do
           )
           that
           God
           hath
           sent
           that
           perversnesse
           and
           obstinacy
           into
           his
           own
           bowels
           ,
           to
           punish
           his
           peremptory
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           his
           Soveraign
           Lord
           the
           King
           ;
           If
           every
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           injured
           ,
           betrayed
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           by
           the
           treachery
           ,
           infidelity
           ,
           or
           perjury
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           would
           remember
           how
           false
           ,
           unfaithfull
           and
           forsworn
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           to
           his
           Master
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           conclude
           that
           his
           Servant
           was
           but
           the
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           transgression
           ;
           If
           the
           whole
           Nation
           would
           consider
           the
           scorn
           ,
           contempt
           and
           infamy
           it
           now
           endures
           and
           suffers
           under
           ,
           with
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Christian
           and
           Heathen
           in
           the
           known
           world
           ,
           and
           confesse
           that
           God
           hath
           sent
           that
           heavy
           judgment
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           contempt
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           they
           were
           owned
           and
           taken
           notice
           of
           for
           a
           Nation
           ;
           It
           would
           not
           be
           possible
           but
           we
           should
           bring
           our selves
           to
           that
           true
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           for
           the
           ill
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           wrought
           upon
           to
           take
           off
           the
           
           ill
           we
           have
           suffered
           ,
           and
           we
           could
           not
           entertaine
           a
           fond
           hope
           of
           injoying
           the
           least
           prosperity
           our selves
           ,
           without
           restoring
           to
           the
           King
           what
           hath
           been
           rebelliously
           taken
           from
           Him.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           
             though
             they
             have
             made
             those
             resolutions
          
           
           
             of
             making
             no
             more
             applications
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             use
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             settle
             the
             present
             Government
             as
             may
             best
             stand
             with
             the
             peace
             and
             happiness
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           What
           the
           present
           Government
           is
           ,
           no
           man
           understands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           know
           what
           that
           peace
           and
           happinesse
           shall
           be
           ,
           which
           they
           intend
           shall
           accrue
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           by
           it
           ;
           The
           little
           Cabinet
           of
           Peers
           (
           for
           the
           House
           is
           shrunk
           into
           that
           proportion
           )
           hath
           no
           share
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           giving
           possession
           of
           the
           Navy
           to
           Rainsborough
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           asked
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           doing
           many
           other
           things
           of
           high
           moment
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           asking
           their
           concurrence
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Commons
           is
           as
           plain
           by
           their
           repealing
           such
           Acts
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           making
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Army
           requires
           them
           to
           doe
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Army
           is
           not
           possest
           of
           it
           ,
           needs
           no
           other
           Argument
           ,
           then
           the
           invasion
           and
           violation
           of
           all
           the
           Articles
           ever
           made
           by
           the
           Army
           upon
           any
           Surrender
           ,
           which
           if
           the
           power
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           would
           for
           their
           own
           honour
           have
           been
           observed
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           endeavour
           they
           promise
           to
           use
           to
           settle
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           an
           effectuall
           care
           ,
           that
           all
           Laws
           and
           legall
           Authority
           may
           for
           the
           present
           be
           so
           suppressed
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           Government
           at
           all
           :
           And
           truly
           it
           may
           be
           in
           their
           power
           for
           some
           time
           to
           improve
           the
           confusion
           that
           is
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           on
           the
           desolation
           which
           attends
           us
           ;
           but
           to
           settle
           any
           kind
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           can
           bring
           peace
           ,
           or
           any
           degree
           of
           happinesse
           to
           the
           languishing
           Kingdome
           ,
           nay
           which
           can
           be
           
           any
           security
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           posterity
           ,
           except
           they
           submit
           to
           the
           good
           old
           one
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           cannot
           be
           within
           their
           power
           ,
           nor
           sink
           into
           their
           reasonable
           hope
           :
           Nothing
           is
           more
           demonstrable
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           can
           never
           establish
           a
           peace
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           any
           security
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           restoring
           the
           just
           power
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           dutifully
           submitting
           and
           joyning
           themselves
           to
           his
           protection
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           manifest
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           may
           restore
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           preserve
           themselves
           and
           Families
           and
           Posterities
           in
           full
           security
           and
           honour
           :
           The
           examination
           and
           cleering
           of
           which
           two
           Propositions
           shall
           conclude
           this
           discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           reverence
           and
           superstition
           which
           the
           people
           generally
           paid
           to
           the
           name
           and
           authority
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           have
           been
           cozened
           into
           the
           miserable
           condition
           they
           now
           are
           in
           ,
           is
           so
           worn
           out
           ,
           that
           without
           captivating
           their
           reasons
           any
           longer
           to
           it
           as
           a
           Councell
           ,
           they
           plainly
           discern
           ,
           the
           ambition
           ,
           weaknesse
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           stupidity
           of
           the
           particular
           Members
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           constituted
           ,
           and
           easily
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           have
           robbed
           them
           of
           the
           most
           happy
           and
           plentifull
           condition
           any
           free-man
           of
           the
           world
           ever
           enjoyed
           ,
           so
           they
           can
           never
           be
           instruments
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           peace
           and
           security
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           they
           have
           upon
           the
           matter
           dissolved
           the
           noblest
           structure
           ,
           and
           frame
           of
           government
           ,
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           at
           any
           time
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           too
           much
           transported
           with
           passion
           and
           guilt
           ,
           and
           of
           too
           little
           interest
           ,
           experience
           and
           understanding
           ,
           to
           devise
           and
           settle
           a
           new
           form
           ,
           or
           to
           mend
           any
           defects
           in
           the
           old
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           they
           plainly
           discern
           that
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           Country
           for
           whom
           they
           were
           chosen
           and
           deputed
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Army
           ,
           whose
           dictates
           
           they
           are
           obliged
           and
           forced
           to
           follow
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           their
           inclinations
           were
           good
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           power
           to
           execute
           accordingly
           :
           And
           are
           like
           the
           Eagle
           in
           
             Esdras
             ,
             when
          
           
           
             the
             voice
             went
             not
             out
             of
             her
             head
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             body
             .
          
        
         
           The
           mutuall
           confidence
           between
           them
           and
           their
           Army
           is
           totally
           dissolved
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           possible
           for
           the
           Houses
           ever
           to
           repose
           trust
           in
           any
           Army
           ,
           for
           they
           can
           never
           believe
           any
           Army
           to
           be
           more
           at
           their
           devotion
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           under
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           ;
           nor
           for
           the
           Army
           to
           pay
           a
           full
           submission
           to
           the
           Houses
           ,
           for
           ,
           admitting
           that
           Party
           which
           is
           most
           powerfull
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           and
           opinion
           with
           that
           Party
           which
           is
           most
           powerfull
           in
           the
           Houses
           ,
           yet
           being
           both
           still
           Rivals
           for
           the
           Soveraigne
           power
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           intirely
           trust
           ,
           or
           intirely
           submit
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           Though
           the
           Houses
           should
           consist
           of
           none
           but
           such
           who
           were
           glad
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           taken
           from
           Holmby
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Army
           did
           not
           disband
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           alwaies
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           was
           done
           without
           their
           Order
           or
           consent
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Army
           may
           do
           the
           like
           again
           when
           they
           think
           fit
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           may
           not
           turn
           so
           much
           to
           their
           advantage
           ;
           And
           that
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           not
           disband
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           have
           declared
           by
           their
           solemn
           Engagement
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           5
           of
           
             June
             ,
             That
             they
             will
             not
             Disband
             ,
             nor
             divide
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             themselves
          
           
           
             to
             be
             divided
             or
             disbanded
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             first
             security
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             those
             things
             they
             have
             desired
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             shall
             be
             agreed
             upon
             by
             a
             Councell
             ,
             to
             consist
             of
             those
             generall
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             (
             who
             have
             concurred
             with
             the
             Army
             in
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             have
             demanded
             )
             with
             two
             Commission
             Officers
             ,
             and
             two
             Soldiers
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             each
             Regiment
             ,
             who
             have
             concurred
             ,
             and
             
             shall
             concur
             with
             them
             in
             the
             premises
             and
             in
             this
             Agreement
          
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Army
           will
           be
           governed
           ,
           and
           disposed
           of
           only
           by
           themselves
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           very
           great
           reason
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           indeed
           they
           can
           have
           no
           security
           ,
           for
           how
           complying
           soever
           the
           Houses
           are
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           cannot
           forget
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           once
           declared
           Traytors
           but
           for
           preparing
           a
           Petition
           ,
           and
           they
           wisely
           observe
           ,
           that
           
             what
             was
             done
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             again
          
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           demurs
           which
           have
           been
           made
           concerning
           the
           safety
           and
           immunity
           of
           the
           Speakers
           
           and
           
             those
             faithfull
             Members
             who
             were
             driven
             away
             by
             violence
             ,
          
           and
           the
           immunity
           of
           the
           Army
           in
           advancing
           to
           London
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           publick
           acknowledgment
           and
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           for
           it
           )
           They
           discern
           that
           they
           are
           only
           safe
           ,
           by
           the
           want
           of
           power
           in
           the
           Houses
           of
           what
           party
           soever
           they
           consist
           ,
           the
           ambition
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           and
           tyranny
           of
           both
           being
           equall
           .
        
         
           The
           Army
           have
           already
           fully
           declared
           against
           their
           late
           Votes
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           presumed
           they
           will
           never
           concur
           ,
           or
           contribute
           to
           the
           supporting
           them
           :
           The
           Generall
           himself
           in
           his
           Letter
           of
           the
           6
           of
           June
           ,
           from
           Cambridge
           ,
           to
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             That
             as
             it
             is
             his
             most
             earnest
             and
             humble
             desire
             ,
             so
             he
             found
          
           
           
             it
             to
             be
             the
             unanimous
             desire
             and
             study
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             that
             a
             firm
             peace
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             may
             be
             setled
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             cleared
             and
             secured
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             many
             Declarations
             by
             which
             they
             were
             invited
             and
             induced
             to
             ingage
             in
             the
             late
             War
          
           ;
           And
           in
           the
           Declaration
           and
           representation
           from
           the
           Generall
           and
           the
           whole
           Army
           of
           the
           14
           of
           June
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           tell
           them
           plainly
           and
           honestly
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             not
             a
             meer
             mercenary
             Army
             ,
             hired
             to
             serve
             any
             Arbitrary
             power
             of
             State
             ,
             but
             called
             forth
          
           
           
             and
             conjured
             by
             the
             severall
             Declarations
             of
             Parliament
             to
             
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             just
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             take
             up
             Armes
             in
             judgment
             and
             Conscience
             to
             those
             ends
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             continued
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             according
             to
             the
             first
             just
             desires
             in
             their
             Declarations
             ,
             and
             such
             principles
             as
             they
             had
             received
             from
             their
             frequent
             Informations
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Common
             sense
             concerning
             those
             fundamentall
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             and
             to
             assent
             and
             vindicate
             the
             just
             power
             and
             rights
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             in
             Parliament
             for
             those
             common
             ends
             premised
             ,
             against
             all
             Arbitrary
             power
             ,
             violence
             ,
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             particular
             parties
             or
             interests
             whatsoever
             :
          
           And
           in
           their
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           23
           of
           June
           from
           S.
           Albons
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             calls
             upon
             them
             not
             to
             disband
             ,
          
           
           
             till
             they
             see
             the
             Rights
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             setled
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             many
             Declarations
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             first
             called
             forth
             ,
             and
             invited
             to
             ingage
             in
             the
             late
             War.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           what
           those
           ends
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           principles
           were
           in
           their
           Declarations
           ,
           are
           set
           forth
           before
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           or
           will
           read
           their
           Declar
           :
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             the
          
           
           
             King
             's
             just
             Prerogative
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             which
             endeavours
          
           (
           they
           said
           ,
           
             they
             would
             still
             persist
             though
             they
             should
             perish
             in
             the
             work
          
           ;
           And
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           avowing
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           send
           to
           ,
           or
           hear
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           not
           suffer
           His
           Majesty
           to
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             as
             they
             never
             gave
             Him
             any
             just
             cause
             of
             withdrawing
             Himself
             from
             His
             great
             Councell
             ,
             so
             it
             had
             ever
          
           
           
             been
             ,
             and
             should
             ever
             be
             far
             from
             them
             to
             give
             any
             impediment
             to
             His
             return
          
           ;
           And
           in
           their
           Declaration
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Kings
           ,
           after
           the
           Battle
           at
           Edghill
           ,
           concerning
           the
           allegations
           ,
           that
           the
           Army
           raised
           by
           the
           Parliament
           was
           
           to
           murther
           and
           depose
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             They
             hoped
          
           
           
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             professed
             but
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             so
             little
             charity
             as
             to
             raise
             such
             a
             scandall
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             must
             needs
             know
             the
             Protestation
             taken
             by
             every
             Member
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             whereby
             they
             promise
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             to
             defend
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             :
          
           And
           by
           that
           Protestation
           of
           the
           22
           of
           October
           ,
           1642.
           (
           remembred
           before
           )
           
           they
           declare
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           this
           Kingdome
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           
             That
             no
             private
             passion
             or
             respect
             ,
             no
             evill
             intention
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             no
             designe
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             His
             just
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             engaged
             them
             to
             raise
             Forces
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
          
           ;
           So
           that
           these
           being
           the
           desires
           ,
           ends
           ,
           and
           principles
           in
           their
           Declarations
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Army
           was
           invited
           to
           ingage
           in
           this
           War
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           betrayed
           into
           a
           perpetuall
           abjuring
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           instruments
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           they
           were
           ingaged
           to
           defend
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           discern
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           may
           be
           excused
           for
           having
           upon
           such
           specious
           professions
           been
           misled
           by
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           reasonably
           believe
           ,
           (
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           case
           of
           many
           honest
           men
           )
           so
           after
           so
           palpable
           a
           discovery
           of
           their
           wicked
           purposes
           ,
           they
           can
           only
           recover
           and
           preserve
           their
           innocence
           and
           credit
           by
           abhorring
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           engaged
           them
           to
           honest
           publick
           ends
           ,
           would
           now
           corrupt
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           bodies
           and
           souls
           to
           their
           own
           private
           lusts
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           ambitions
           :
           And
           they
           cannot
           forget
           ,
           that
           true
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           their
           Petition
           of
           the
           14
           of
           December
           ,
           1641.
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             acknowledge
             His
             Royall
             favour
             and
             protection
             to
             be
             a
             great
             blessing
             and
             security
             to
             them
             for
             the
             injoying
             and
             preserving
             
             of
             all
             those
             publique
             and
             private
             Liberties
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           people
           could
           be
           so
           mad
           ;
           if
           their
           fear
           ,
           or
           their
           folly
           prevailed
           over
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           such
           a
           setlement
           ,
           as
           these
           Declarers
           would
           devise
           for
           them
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           ten
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           known
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           who
           do
           know
           and
           are
           agreed
           what
           kind
           of
           Government
           they
           would
           establish
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ;
           Their
           feares
           and
           jealousies
           with
           which
           they
           delighted
           themselves
           ,
           are
           now
           grown
           reall
           diseases
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           their
           sleep
           from
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           setting
           aside
           the
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           they
           contend
           not
           for
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           amongst
           them
           injoyes
           that
           assurance
           of
           outward
           Security
           ,
           as
           the
           poor
           Cavalier
           does
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           robbed
           and
           spoyled
           of
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           upon
           whom
           all
           their
           pride
           and
           plenty
           looks
           even
           with
           an
           envy
           and
           reverence
           ;
           
             Is
             not
             the
          
           
           
             seat
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Jealousie
             ,
             which
             provoketh
             to
             jealousie
          
           (
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Ezekiel's
           Vision
           )
           
             in
             the
             gate
             that
             looketh
             toward
             the
             North
             ?
          
           and
           do
           they
           not
           every
           day
           look
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           those
           ,
           by
           whose
           assistance
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           inabled
           almost
           to
           destroy
           their
           Country
           ?
        
         
           They
           have
           not
           a
           foundation
           of
           credit
           to
           be
           trusted
           or
           believed
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           but
           not
           only
           having
           broken
           all
           obligations
           divine
           and
           humane
           ,
           but
           publishing
           such
           a
           contempt
           of
           those
           obligations
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           henceforth
           capable
           of
           any
           trust
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           they
           be
           believed
           upon
           Oaths
           (
           which
           are
           the
           most
           solemn
           bonds
           between
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           lawfully
           entred
           into
           )
           when
           they
           make
           glosses
           &
           interpretations
           upon
           them
           to
           serve
           their
           turns
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           letter
           and
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           evade
           them
           that
           way
           ,
           call
           them
           
             Almanacks
             of
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             date
             to
             direct
          
           
           them
           ?
           when
           they
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           entred
           into
           
           Treaties
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           fast
           League
           could
           be
           devised
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           they
           have
           obliged
           themselves
           ,
           never
           to
           transact
           any
           matter
           of
           publique
           concernment
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           without
           their
           concurrence
           ,
           shall
           be
           told
           )
           after
           they
           have
           raised
           them
           to
           the
           pitch
           they
           are
           now
           at
           )
           that
           they
           
           
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             assent
             ,
             or
             dissent
             ,
             attest
             or
             protest
             concerning
             any
             thing
             they
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             establish
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ?
          
           Nay
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             no
             more
             manners
          
           
           
             in
             them
             to
             presse
             their
             advice
             and
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             in
             the
             same
             number
             of
             Spaniards
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             remote
             Region
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             they
             needed
             their
             assistance
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             occasion
             to
             give
             them
             meetings
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             whereas
             now
             since
             they
             are
             able
             to
             protect
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             surely
             be
             sufficient
             to
             teach
             themselves
             to
             go
             about
             their
             own
             businesse
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           adde
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           their
           transactions
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           have
           applied
           the
           Publique
           Faith
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           only
           not
           performed
           the
           contracts
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           but
           resolved
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           made
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           2
           June
           ,
           1646.
           by
           which
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           resolved
           ,
           
             That
             all
             persons
             that
             have
             or
             shall
             come
          
           
           
             and
             reside
             in
             the
             Parliament
             Quarters
             ,
             shall
             take
             the
             Nationall
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Negative
             Oath
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Articles
             that
             have
             been
             or
             shall
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Souldiery
             :
          
           And
           so
           they
           did
           not
           only
           break
           the
           Articles
           formerly
           made
           upon
           the
           Surrender
           of
           Exeter
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           known
           to
           the
           persons
           concerned
           ,
           they
           evaded
           those
           made
           afterwards
           upon
           the
           Surrender
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           which
           were
           confirmed
           by
           themselves
           ;
           of
           which
           a
           principall
           Article
           was
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             take
             
             any
             Oath
             during
             the
             time
             he
             was
             allowed
             to
             stay
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             or
             at
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             pleased
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             space
             of
             Six
             Months
             after
             the
             Surrender
             .
          
        
         
           As
           upon
           these
           ,
           and
           infinite
           other
           reasons
           ,
           the
           affections
           and
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           are
           quite
           aliened
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           with
           an
           equall
           vigour
           recovered
           and
           converted
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           reverence
           to
           His
           sacred
           Person
           (
           the
           want
           of
           which
           may
           be
           held
           justly
           the
           primary
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           evils
           ,
           and
           the
           advancement
           of
           all
           our
           distractions
           )
           and
           an
           ample
           acknowledgment
           of
           His
           Princely
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           unparalleld
           constancy
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           due
           to
           Him
           ;
           And
           by
           His
           truly
           magnanimous
           carriage
           during
           the
           time
           of
           His
           Restraint
           ,
           when
           all
           persons
           have
           been
           removed
           from
           Him
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           inclined
           to
           His
           Person
           ,
           or
           Rights
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           duty
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           or
           to
           His
           opinions
           out
           of
           judgment
           and
           understanding
           ;
           by
           His
           unshaken
           constancy
           ,
           in
           not
           being
           moved
           from
           His
           great
           principles
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           promises
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           threats
           successively
           administred
           to
           Him
           ;
           by
           the
           sharpnesse
           and
           steddinesse
           of
           His
           understanding
           ,
           with
           which
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           discourses
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           who
           attended
           Him
           ,
           He
           hath
           demonstrated
           the
           impiety
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ;
           the
           injustice
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ;
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           in
           point
           of
           Policy
           ,
           even
           in
           relation
           to
           themselves
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           they
           have
           proposed
           to
           Him
           in
           order
           to
           Peace
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           clearnesse
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           candidnesse
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           their
           own
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           softest
           and
           gentlest
           constitutions
           ,
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           ,
           to
           publish
           His
           wonderfull
           abilities
           :
           All
           men
           acknowledge
           that
           whatsoever
           hath
           been
           wisely
           said
           ,
           or
           prosperously
           done
           throughout
           the
           managery
           of
           his
           great
           Affairs
           ,
           hath
           proceeded
           from
           His
           own
           virtue
           and
           conduct
           ;
           
           and
           that
           all
           the
           ill
           Successes
           ,
           and
           oversights
           ,
           which
           have
           preceded
           and
           caused
           those
           ill
           successes
           ,
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           unadvisednesse
           ,
           unskilfulnesse
           ,
           and
           passion
           of
           His
           Counsellours
           and
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Kings
           great
           virtue
           had
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           this
           great
           influence
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Army
           well
           knew
           ,
           when
           (
           to
           indear
           and
           ingratiate
           themselves
           after
           the
           taking
           His
           Majesty
           from
           Holmby
           )
           they
           declared
           in
           their
           Remonstrance
           of
           the
           23
           of
           Iune
           from
           St.
           Albons
           ,
           That
           
             whereas
             there
             had
             been
             scandalous
             informations
             presented
          
           
           
             to
             the
             Houses
             ,
             and
             industriously
             published
             in
             print
             ,
             importing
             as
             if
             His
             Majesty
             were
             kept
             as
             a
             Prisoner
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             barbarously
             and
             uncivilly
             used
             ,
             they
             said
             they
             could
             not
             but
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             suggestions
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             were
             most
             false
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             contrary
             not
             only
             to
             their
             declared
             desires
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             clearly
             for
             a
             generall
             right
             and
             just
             freedome
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             this
             occasion
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             they
             cannot
             but
             declare
             particularly
             ,
             that
             they
             desire
             the
             same
             for
             the
             King
             and
             others
             of
             His
             Party
             ,
             and
             they
             further
             cleerly
             professed
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             there
             could
             be
             any
             peace
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             firm
             or
             lasting
             ,
             without
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             ,
             and
             provision
             for
             the
             rights
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             and
             immunity
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Royall
             Family
             and
             His
             late
             partakers
          
           ;
           And
           their
           Generall
           by
           his
           Letter
           of
           the
           8
           of
           Iuly
           to
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           soon
           printed
           as
           sent
           ,
           freely
           acquainted
           them
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Army
             had
          
           
           
             made
             many
             Addresses
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             desire
             His
             Majesties
             free
             concurrence
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             establishing
             and
             securing
             the
             common
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             setling
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             And
             to
             assure
             Him
             ,
             that
             the
             publique
             being
             so
             provided
             for
             ,
             with
             such
             His
             Majesties
             concurrence
             ,
             it
             was
             fully
             agreeable
             to
             all
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             
             should
             be
             their
             desires
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             That
             (
             with
             and
             in
             such
             setling
             of
             the
             Publique
             )
             the
             Rights
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Royall
             Family
             should
             be
             also
             provided
             for
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             lasting
             peace
             and
             agreement
             might
             be
             setled
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             And
             that
             as
             they
             have
             formerly
             declared
             for
             the
             same
             in
             generall
             termes
             ,
             so
          
           (
           if
           things
           came
           to
           a
           way
           of
           setlement
           )
           
             they
             should
             not
             be
             wanting
          
           (
           in
           their
           sphears
           )
           
             to
             own
             that
             generall
             desire
             in
             any
             particulars
             of
             naturall
             or
             civill
             right
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             or
             Family
             ,
             which
             might
             not
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             again
             indanger
             the
             Publique
             :
          
           By
           which
           gawdy
           professions
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           admission
           of
           such
           Servants
           and
           Chaplains
           to
           attend
           His
           Majesty
           whom
           He
           desired
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           been
           barbarously
           denied
           by
           the
           Houses
           (
           who
           were
           by
           this
           time
           so
           sensible
           of
           their
           error
           ,
           as
           they
           desired
           His
           Majesties
           presence
           amongst
           them
           upon
           His
           own
           Conditions
           )
           they
           raised
           themselves
           to
           that
           credit
           with
           the
           Kings
           party
           ,
           with
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           universally
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Stratagem
           onely
           they
           grew
           able
           and
           powerfull
           enough
           to
           confine
           Him
           to
           Carisbrooke-Castle
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           since
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           And
           surely
           when
           the
           Army
           hath
           throughly
           weighed
           and
           considered
           the
           huge
           advantages
           they
           have
           gotten
           by
           those
           professions
           and
           protestations
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           have
           been
           from
           making
           the
           same
           good
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           made
           a
           stalking
           Horse
           to
           the
           vile
           ends
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           nor
           let
           their
           
             Morall
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           so
           much
           triumph
           ,
           to
           grow
           into
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           for
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           unworthy
           Craft
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           Treachery
           .
        
         
           It
           remains
           now
           ,
           since
           by
           any
           endeavours
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           sever'd
           from
           the
           return
           to
           their
           duty
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           establish
           any
           peace
           or
           happinesse
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           security
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           perswade
           
           them
           that
           by
           doing
           at
           last
           the
           duty
           of
           Christians
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           only
           preserve
           their
           Country
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           be
           superiour
           to
           any
           difficulties
           and
           hazard
           ,
           their
           guilt
           suggests
           they
           shall
           be
           liable
           to
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           yet
           in
           their
           power
           so
           absolutely
           to
           make
           the
           Kings
           restoration
           their
           own
           work
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           may
           be
           obliged
           even
           in
           point
           of
           gratitude
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           only
           by
           whose
           fidelity
           He
           hath
           recovered
           what
           He
           had
           lost
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           whose
           fault
           He
           lost
           it
           ;
           and
           His
           party
           ,
           (
           who
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           have
           lost
           all
           )
           know
           that
           charity
           is
           so
           fundamentall
           a
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           excuse
           for
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           animosity
           and
           revenge
           ,
           let
           the
           injuries
           they
           have
           received
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ;
           and
           the
           Kings
           owne
           experience
           of
           men
           hath
           sufficiently
           informed
           Him
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           of
           good
           inclinations
           have
           by
           inadvertency
           &
           credulity
           ,
           been
           cozened
           into
           a
           combination
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           grown
           by
           degrees
           worse
           then
           they
           intended
           to
           be
           ;
           so
           all
           who
           have
           seemed
           to
           follow
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           are
           not
           good
           men
           ,
           but
           had
           ends
           as
           ill
           as
           they
           ,
           whom
           they
           opposed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           mention
           and
           memory
           of
           former
           Errors
           being
           blotted
           out
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           presumed
           He
           will
           trust
           and
           imploy
           all
           His
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           faculties
           and
           abilities
           ,
           without
           remembring
           how
           they
           have
           been
           at
           any
           time
           disposed
           against
           Him
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           whatsoever
           His
           Majesty
           shall
           freely
           consent
           to
           ,
           He
           will
           most
           religiously
           observe
           ,
           and
           cause
           all
           others
           to
           observe
           it
           ;
           Let
           them
           therefore
           seasonably
           enter
           into
           a
           Treaty
           with
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           attended
           with
           such
           of
           His
           Counsell
           as
           He
           shall
           chuse
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           fullest
           Articles
           be
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           a
           mutuall
           assurance
           of
           security
           to
           all
           persons
           
           and
           interests
           ,
           to
           which
           His
           Majesty
           having
           given
           His
           Assent
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           shall
           be
           desired
           ,
           all
           His
           Counsell
           and
           all
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           throughout
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           may
           be
           solemnly
           sworn
           to
           those
           Articles
           ;
           the
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           confirmed
           by
           such
           an
           Act
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           manner
           passed
           as
           they
           shall
           conclude
           may
           be
           valid
           ;
           Let
           this
           unhappy
           Parliament
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           an
           intermission
           of
           Parliament
           being
           at
           this
           time
           more
           necessary
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           justice
           ,
           and
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           restoring
           a
           happy
           peace
           ,
           then
           ever
           a
           convention
           of
           Parliament
           was
           for
           the
           reformation
           and
           removing
           of
           grievances
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           unreasonable
           and
           unjust
           Propositions
           may
           continue
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           distractions
           ;
           never
           make
           a
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           liberty
           to
           injoy
           what
           in
           justice
           and
           right
           is
           our
           due
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           the
           world
           lasts
           ,
           that
           Answer
           of
           the
           Ambassadour
           from
           Privernum
           to
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           reason
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           asked
           what
           peace
           the
           Romans
           might
           depend
           upon
           with
           them
           ,
           (
           because
           they
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           some
           defection
           )
           answered
           ,
           
             Si
             bonam
             dederitis
             ,
             &
             fidam
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             perpetuam
             ;
             si
             malam
             ,
             haud
             diuturnam
          
           ;
           which
           that
           wise
           Senate
           confessed
           to
           be
           an
           honest
           Answer
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           madnesse
           to
           believe
           any
           people
           or
           private
           person
           
             in
             eâ
             conditione
             ,
             cujus
             eum
             poeniteat
             ,
             diutiùs
             quàm
             necesse
             sit
             mansurum
             :
          
           Let
           us
           then
           (
           like
           English
           men
           )
           make
           up
           the
           breach
           our selves
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           our
           Country
           and
           Posterity
           owe
           their
           redemption
           to
           any
           forain
           power
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           prostrate
           our selves
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           our
           abused
           Soveraigne
           ,
           with
           that
           hearty
           acknowledgment
           and
           testimony
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Tyre
           sent
           to
           
             Solomon
             :
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             loved
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             hath
          
           
           
             made
             thee
             King
             over
             them
          
           ;
           To
           a
           profane
           ,
           dissolute
           ,
           and
           
           licentious
           people
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           the
           most
           pious
           and
           temperate
           King
           ,
           to
           recover
           &
           reform
           them
           by
           his
           example
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           wicked
           and
           rebellious
           people
           ,
           the
           most
           gentle
           and
           mercifull
           King
           to
           preserve
           them
           by
           his
           goodnesse
           ;
           But
           ,
           
             if
             they
             sin
             wilfully
             after
             that
             they
             have
             received
             the
          
           
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             no
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sins
             ,
             but
             a
             certain
             fearfull
             looking
             for
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             which
             shall
             devowre
             the
             Adversaries
             .
          
        
         
           
             Micah
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               The
               best
               of
               them
               is
               as
               a
               Bryer
               :
               the
               most
               upright
               is
               sharper
               then
               a
               Thorn-hedge
               :
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               Watch-men
               and
               thy
               visitation
               cometh
               ;
               now
               shall
               be
               their
               perplexity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ezekiel
             23.
             v.
             5
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               And
               Aholah
               played
               the
               Harlot
               when
               she
               was
               mine
               ,
               and
               she
               doted
               on
               her
               Lovers
               ,
               on
               the
               Assyrians
               her
               Neighbours
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               I
               have
               delivered
               her
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               her
               Lovers
               ,
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               ,
               upon
               whom
               she
               doted
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A79846-e960
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             De
             jur
             :
             bell
             :
             fol.
             64.
             
          
           
             Postnat
             .
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             16
             Rich.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dyer
             ,
             fol.
             60.
             pl.
             19.
             
          
           
             4
             part
             .
             Instis
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Iac.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             p
             207.
             
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             p.
             251.
             
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             p.
             276
             ,
             277.
             
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             Exact
             Collect.
             p.
             703.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             481.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             26●
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             727.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Life
             of
             Lewis
             13.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             18
             
          
           
             Exact
             Col.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             198
             ,
             199.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             763
             ,
             764
             ,
             765.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             Ordin
             .
             2.
             
             Vol.
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             Col.
             Ord.
             2
             vol.
             p.
             477
             ,
             &
             796.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             932.
             
          
           
             Col.
             Ord
             2
             vol.
             p
             563.
             
          
           
             Page
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             524.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             217.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             525.
             
          
           
             Pa.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             259.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             307.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             572.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             70.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Pa.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             680.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             663.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             457.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             533.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             546.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             4
             Part
             Instit
             .
             fol.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             534
             ,
             &
             535.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             1
             Article
             against
             the
             11
             Members
             .
          
           
             1
             Article
             against
             the
             5
             Members
             .
          
           
             2
             Article
             against
             the
             5
             Members
             .
          
           
             2
             Article
             against
             the
             11
             Members
             .
          
           
             4
             Artic.
             against
             5
             Members
             .
          
           
             4
             Artic.
             against
             11
             Members
             .
          
           
             6
             Artic.
             against
             5
             Members
             .
          
           
             5
             Artic.
             against
             11
             Members
             .
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             670.
             
          
           
             King's
             Cabinet
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             635.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             357.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             349.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             342.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             Ex
             Col.
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             261.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Dyer
             fo
             .
             60.
             b.
             pl.
             23.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             Kniveton
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             156.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             380.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             376.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             340.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             765.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             376.
             
          
           
             3
             Part.
             Instis
             .
             fol.
             9.
             
          
           
             Id.
             fol.
             12.
             
          
           
             Id.
             fol.
             9.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             561.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             Lords
             &
             Commons
             ,
             Oxf.
             f.
             8
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             Relat.
             of
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             Ord.
             2.
             vol.
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             57●
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             579.
             
          
           
             ●ag
             .
             580.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             575.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             632.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             699.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             ●45
             .
          
           
             Coll.
             Ord.
             2
             vol.
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             Ord.
             2
             vol.
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             Pag
             10.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             Ord.
             2.
             vol.
             p.
             199.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             Ord.
             2
             vol.
             p.
             451.
             
          
           
             Relat.
             Treat
             .
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Sc.
             Com.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             concerning
             the
             Scots
             Papers
             ,
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Inde
             ▪
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             Art.
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             De
             jure
             bell
             .
             fol.
             85.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             4
             Part
             Instit
             .
             fol.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Inde
             ▪
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             concerning
             the
             Scots
             Papers
             ,
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Col.
             ord
             .
             2
             vol.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Sc.
             Com.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             concerning
             the
             Scots
             Papers
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Cunning
             Plot
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             83.
             
          
           
             Iob
             20.
             15
             ,
             19
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ioshuah
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             concerning
             Sc.
             Com.
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Mac.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             &
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             39
             ,
             &
             40.
             
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Col.
             ord
             .
             2
             vol.
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             &
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             278.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             3.
             4.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             2
             Esdr
             .
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             &
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             140
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             and
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             &
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p
             63.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             Col.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             588.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             655.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             663.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Inde
             .
             p.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Decl.
             concerning
             the
             Scots
             Papers
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             Inde
             :
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Col.
             ord
             .
             2
             vol.
             p.
             889.
             
          
           
             Decl.
             &
             Papers
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             li.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Cron.
             2.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.